Another letter written in answer of the former, and directed to the same party that it was. SECTION. 1.

Grace and peace be with you in Iesus Christ I haue receyued and read the letter, sent vnto you by Mr. H. (as I vnderstand:) which you and others entreat me to aunswer. Very vnwilling I am here­vnto in divers respects: And were it not for the truths sake (which is called into question) I should not by any meanes be drawen to write agaynst any, least off all against him who I vnderstood wrote this letter vnto you. For howsoeuer in these controversies of religion we do in iudgment or practise differ one from another, yet for the knowledg I haue of him, and the good gifts God hath given him, I do and shall al­way love him in the Lord. Yet notwithstanding seyng by this letter the truth of Christ is obscured and oppugned, seing also by this meanes you and others might be seduced into er­rour and fall from your own stedfastnes: I durst not in this case be wanting eyther to the defence off Christs truth, or to the strengthning off you and others thereyn, to the uttermost off my power: Specially vnderstanding that divers copyes of this letter are spread abroad to the hurt of many: and being also earnestly requested to aunswer it, not by you onely, but by divers others whom in this case I could not well deny. Besides that myne own present estate doth not a litle vrge me hereunto for the clearing of my self, who for this truth have now a long tyme suffred trouble, as an evill doer, euen vnto bonds: But the word of God is not bound. For these cau­ses haue I ben drawen to answer this writing: hoping that the truth will manifest and approue it self in the conscience of every godly one. And of Mr. H. who wrote this letter, I haue this hope more specially, for the good things I know to be in him: howsoever he have ben overtaken thus to write against the truth, as my self also hertofore in ignorance have ben an adversary vnto it. But God had mercy on me: as I trust he will also on him and many other yet otherwise myn­ded. To God the Father of mercyes be prayse for ever.

[Page 3] In this hope I will nou proceed by the helpe of God to ma­ke aunswer to this letter: And first to the entrance of it, then to the rest thereof. Concernig the entrance of it, these few things onely will I note. First that if Mr. H. had duly con­sidered and compared with theyr estate the Iam. 1. 19. 20. 21. words off the Apostle here alledged by him self together with the Vo [...]. 22. next immediately following in this place (where it is further said, And be ye doers of the word, and not heates onely deceyving your own selues): He would I hope neyther have condem­ned the innocent, even you for your obedience of Christ and his word, neyther haue suffred his pen by misalledging the Scrip­ture thus to labor your with drawing from the obedience of faith. But he would rather haue seen and acknowledged that in theyr Church estate compared with the ordinance of Christ they neyther are doers of the word, but deceyvers of themsel­ues: neyther do themselues lay aside the filthynes ād superflui­ty of malice, with meeknes to receyve the word which is able to save theyr soules: but are in deed become the enemyes and persecuters of the truth, and that in great wrath and subtilty: howsoever in word they professe otherwise, as do even the gre­atest papists. Wherein would to God they were not also over­ [...]aryed with to high a conceit of themselues, and to base a conceit of others who advise them better.

Secondly for yourself, well may you think, as we all ought, that it is no disgrace vnto vs, that our knowledg is imper­fect, and our judgment weak: seing the Apostle saith even off himself as of all others, 1. Cor. 1 [...]. 9. 12. now we know but in part, and now we see through a glasse darkely. Yet also would I de­sier Mr. H. remember, and you to note it for your comfort, that God so disposeth for his glory, as euen 2. Ioh. ver. 4. and 7. the pri­vate members of the true Church, yea women, are found walking in the truth, as we have receyved a commaundement from the Father, when many deceyvers (though men, and in publick office) are abroad in the world and false Church, which confesse not (in truth and in deed) Iesus Christ come in the flesh, that onely Prophett, Priest, and king, whom God hath giuen to his Church forever.

Thirdly, towching them whom God vsed as his instru­ments to draw you out off the bypa [...]s of these assemblyes into the way of truth wherein you now walk: as you have iust cause to blesse God for them, so I pray you also regard not so much who they be, as what they say. And in any case take heed that you Iam. 2. [...]2. never have the faith of our glorious Lord [Page 4] Iesus Christ in respect of persons: neyther of Princes, nor prelates, nor any other though otherwise learned, rich, or famous, any maner way. Neyther let the heat of the adver­saryes persecution, nor the coldnes of the tyme servers swal­lowing vp all the abominations yet abiding among them, nor the love of this present world, nor the colourable perswasion of any though never so dare vnto you, neyther any other thing whatsoever, ensnare you to be wrapped in like errour with them: but remember alway (as is here well noted vnto you) that the written word of God onely is to be the rule of our Life and Religion.

Lastly, concerning Mr. H. who wrote this letter vnto you, as you shall do well to take it that he erreth of ignoran­ce and not of malice, etc. as he desireth to be taken: so of him I would desier, for the taking away of this vayle from his ey­es, that he do heedfully look into the perfitt law of liberty: not onely the better to see the filthynes of theyr corruptions that he may avoyd them, but to behold also what orders and offi­ces Christ Iesus hath sett in his Church, to keep and observ them. To which end he shall do well himself to Consider that which here he hath sett down vnto you, concerning the writtē word of God. According to which if he shall examine the par­ticulars of theyr Church-constitution (of which more, God willing, hereafter): I hope he will no more say in this case, that as of syncerity, as of God, in the sight of God, so writeth he of these things: but will rather acknowledg that whosoe­ver go about to bring colour out of the Scriptures for them, they do therein no other but 2. Cor. 2. 17. make marchandize of the word of God: And therefore will eyther stay his tal [...], and lay his hand on his mouth: or if he speak, will speak to his own sou­le, ād Iudg. 6. 31. say, Wilt thou plead Antichrists cause▪ or wilt thou save him? If he be of Christ, let him plead for himself, against them that by the word of theyr testimony destroy his ordināces. Thus much to the entrance of this letter.

The rest of it is spent in laboring to disprove the writing which it seemeth you gaue him in defence of your separation from the ministery of these assemblyes. Which after he hath well propounded in forme of reasoning, he then bringeth some show of answer therevnto and of defence of theyr Ministery. Wherein although I might in few lynes shortly have noted the subtilty and vnsoundnes of his answers yet have I chosen rather to write somewhat largely, both for your sake and his own, and for others also into whose hands these writings [Page 5] may co [...]. And this haue I thought to be the more needfull, because he doth here so earnestly both protest the syncerity of his affection, and make promise that nothing shalbe brought to perswade you, but the word of God. Now of the syncerity of his affection I make no doubt, but do vertly thinck that he writeth and walketh as he is perswaded. Onely where he promiseth and pretendeth to bring the word of God for the perswasion of your soule, and performeth it not in deed: and yet hath such obiections and pretence off Scripture and rea­son, as greater in this case (I thinck) neyther have ben ney­ther can well be brought: there [...]ore have I thought it best, for better clearing of the truth, to prosecute his annswers from poynt to poyut: And although it wil be the more tedious, yet to take this course therein: first, to sett down in his own words his aunswers to the reason you gaue him: and then to examine and take them away by the light of the Scriptures. For your self, it shalbe your part (as he desireth you) to lay apart all sinister affection, and with meeknes to receyv the word of truth grafted in you, and able to save your soule. Con­sider therefore well what is said: and the Lord give you vn­derstanding in all things. Now to proceed, it followeth in his letter to you, thus.

Answer to the 2. Section.

MAyster H. sayth here, he is not vnwilling to yeeld to the first part of the reason: Yet afterward in his letter when he hath taken some exception agaynst the prooff off it, contradicting himselff, he In sectiō 5. in the end of it. hath these words, And this I hope may be sufficient to show how vntrue that is which is affirmed in the first part of the reason, &c. Now to yeeld to the first part of the reason (as being true) and to hold that which is affir­med in it to be vntrue, what are these but contradictary the one to the other? But to let this passe, because it may be I mi­stake his meaning, or he forgott himselff: I com to show that the words off the Apostle written 2. Thes. 2. 4. &c. do fitly and directly proue the first part off the reason, and therefore are not for the proof thereof wrested and perverted from the right sence, as he taketh exception. I prove it thus first.

If this 2. Thes. 2. 4. &c. Scripture teach that such as receyv or ioyne vn­to Antichrist that man of sinne in his apostasy, opposition, and exaltation above all that is called God and that is holy, that such (I say) shall perish because they receyv not the lo­ve off the truth, but are caryed with a strong delusion to beleev lies and to please themselues in that transgression of the lawes and ordinances off God: then it proueth that the people off God may not receyv or ioyne vnto any which deale with the holy things off God ād work vpon mens cōsciences by vertue off any off that Antichrists power, offices, and callings: be­cause in so doyng they cannot but haue fellowship in that apo­stasy, opposition, and exaltation off Antichrist, and thereby stand subiect to perish eternally, forasmuch as they receyv not the loue off the truth, but in a strong delusion please them­selues in vntruth and vnrighteousnes, even in Antichrists trās­gression off the lawes and ordinances off Iesus Christ.

[Page 7] But the former is true: as may appeare by comparing to­gether vers. 3. 4. 7. 8. with vers. 10. 11. 12. Therefore also the latter.

Next for proof hereoff, let us marke how the Apostle de­scribeth Antichrist in this Scripture. Which we fynd to be by many mo effects and propertyes then Mr. H. hath noted: and such also, as do plainely show that this Scripture proveth the truth of the first part of the reason for which it is alledged:

1. As first, that Antichrist shall make 2. Thes. 2. 3. Apostasy and departure from the faith and order off Iesus Christ prescri­bed to his Church. Which whether he haue not done it in the offices of ministery, in the entrance into them, in the works and maintenance off them, aswell as in other poynts off the faith and commaundements of Christ, let the things them­selues speak.

2. Secondly, that he shall be Vers. 3. a man of sinne. Where it is to be obserued, that as the true Church of Christ is com­pared to the body of a man, and together with Christ the he­ad thereof, is called by the name of Christ (1. Cor 12. 12.) so the false Church of Antechrist is compared also to the body of a man, and consisting of all the parts together is called a man of sinne: even wholy given and caryed to sinne and transgres­sion of the law of God. Which as in other parts it is to be seen, so also in the offices and functions of that body of Ante­christ that man of sinne.

3. Thirdly, that he shall Ver. 3. and 7. first work as it were in secrett, [...]n a mystery, by little and litle gaynesaying and corrupting the [...]aith and ordinances of Iesus Christ.

4. Fourthly, that Ver. 4. compared vvith Ver. 3. 6. 7. 8. afterward, when that which hindreth [...]s taken away, he shall then be manifested and at length exalted [...]n his throne, being in his ministery, worship, lawes and cō ­ [...]titutions opposed against and lifted vp aboue the Lord Iesus, [...]nd his true faith, servants, ministery, ordināces, and all holy [...]hings he hath given to his Church.

5. Fiftly, that he shall Ver. 4. cempared vvith Rev. 1 [...]. 11. thus be exalted, not without [...]he Church among the heathen or Iewish infidels, but in the [...]osome of the Church amōg them that professe Christ: so as he [...]hall sit in the Temple of God, pretēding that he is as God, giving [...]les ād lawes to the consciences of mē for the service of God.

6. Sixtly, that he shall be Ver. 8. anomos, that is, sav [...] ­les, or, lavv­breakes. A lawles man, who will not [...] tyed to the lawes and ordinances off Iesus Christ, but will [...]spise and opyugne them, and sett vp others off his own at [...]s pleasure.

[Page 8] 7. Seventhly, that Ver. 9. compared vvith Mat. 24. 24. Sathan shall set all his power and cunning as to erect and establish, so also to vphold this throne and kingdome of Antichrist: And that with such power and lying wonders, as (if it were possible) the very elect should be deceyved.

8. Moreover, that notwithstanding all the power of Sathan, aūd the Apostasy, subtil [...]y, opposition, exaltation, and iniquity of the man of sinne, yet at length Ver. 3. and 8. compard vvith Rev. 14. 6. 7. 8. he shall with all his offices and constitutions be vtterly consumed by the spi­rit and povver of Christ Iesus, appearing in the brightnes of his Gospell, before the last day. Wherevpon also he is here cal­led the sonne of perdition, being by God foreappoynted to be destroyed and abolished.

9. Finally, that ver. 10. 11. 12. compa­red vvith Rev. 14. 9. 10 11. they which partake in his apostasy and iniquity, shall justly perish: because they receyv not the love of the truth to obey Iesus Christ, that they might be saved: but being strongly deluded, beleev and please themselves in the ly­es and vnrighteousnes of Antichrist vnto condemnation.

By all which it appeareth both how vnperfitly Mr. H. hath noted down the marks of Antichrist described in this place, and that Antichrist is here described to haue vnlawfull calling [...] and offices. For otherwise how should he stand 2. Thes. 2. 3. in apostasy from the true callings and offices, aswell as from the other ordinances appoynted by Iesus Christ? how els should he stand so directly in Ver. 4. opposition against, and so proudly in exaltation aboue all that is called God, and that is holy? Ver. 8. how should he els be said to be lavvles, contemning and treading vnder foot the lawes and commaundements of Iesus Christ? Yea; how should he els deceyv the world so as he doth in ver. 10. 11 all deceyveablenes of vnrighteousnes, if he had not vnlawfull callings and offices, wherein to teach and reigne over the people [...]educed by him: which yet they bele­ving lyes should count to be lawfull, as they do even vnto this day?

But to let other reasons alone, and to take the marks of Antichrist, which Mr. H. hath himself here set down. I would aske, first how Antichrist shall teach his false doctrine (which here Mr. H. noteth to be one marke): whether in the law­full offices and callings ordeyned by Christ, or in the vnlaw­full offices and callings devised by Sathan and vsed by this man of sinne in his Apostasy? Secondly, how he shall vsurpe that authority, to give lawes vnto mens consciences, and to rule in the hearts of men as God (which Mr. H. noteth as the [...] [Page 9] other marke): whether in the true offices and callings ap­poynted by Christ, or in false ones devised by Sathan ād him­self? For the very termes and actions of teaching and of vsur­ping authority, here mentioned by Mr. H. do in this case im­ply some offices and callings, lawfull or vnlawfull, wherein to teach and vsurpe authority. Now lawfull they can not be, because he standeth in apostasy from Christs way, yea oppo­sitt against it, and even lawles in that respect. It remayneth therefore that they are vnlawfull ones. And being found not one lyin the papacy, but in the Church of England: it follo­weth that they are not to be receyved or ioyned vnto in the one any more then in the other: as also that this Scripture is not wres [...]ed, but fitly and foundly alledged for the proof of the first part of the reason.

But because Mr. H. taketh exception at the proof, though all in vayne: yet for his better satisfaction, and more strenght­ning of the proposition, let him further consider, first, that as Christ being king and Lord of his Church, hath given vnto it the holy things of his word, Sacraments, Censures, Treasury etc. so he hath also as 1. Co [...]. 12. 5. 28. Ephes. 4. 8. 11. 12. Rom. 12. 7. 8. vvith. 1. Tim. 3. cap. and 5. cap. and 6. 13. 14. 15. Lord and king appoynted offices of his own to conti [...]e to the end of the world, to witt, Pastors, Teachers, Elders, Deacons and Helpers, for the due administration of these his holy things according to his word, being lawfully called therevnto. So as neyther any may medle therewith by vertue of any Antichris­tian power office or calling, nor if they do, may any ioyne with them therein, least partaking in theyr sinnes, they re­ceyv also of theyr plagues. Secondly, that 1. Co [...]. 3. 16. 17. and 2. Cor. 6 16. 17. 18. compared vvith 2. Thes 2. 4. 10. our consciences are the Temples of the holy Ghost. Wherrvpon it must needs follow, that we may not suffer Antichrist to fitt in them at all: as he doth whensoever we suffer them to be wrought vpon in the ministery of the word or any other wayes, by vertue of any Antichristian power office or calling. And this I thought to annexe for the further confirmation of the first part of the reason: which though in word Mr. H. seemeth to graunt, yet in deed he laboreth to oppugne.

Now where he saith, the lawes of theyr Church allow not any to teach false Doctrine: although this be not much materiall towching the poynt in controversy, seing they allow not any to teach true doctrine but in false and Antichristian cal­lings, which is vtterly vnlawfull to be done: yet we fynd that by the lawes of theyr Church many false doctrines are and [Page 10] may be tauht amoug them. A tast of which leaven of theyrs▪ I will give in some particulars, as followeth.

• 1 That there may be in the Church other Archbishops and Lordbischops, then Iesus Christ, which is contra­ry to 1 Pet. 5. 3. 4. 1 Cor. 12. 5. Eephes. 4. 5. Heb. 3. 1. etc. Luk. 22. 25. 26.
• 2 That men may and [...]ught to be made ministers by these Lord Bishops (that is, may enter into the mi­nistery by another way, then Christ hath sett down in his word, and by other Lord bishops then Iesus Christ which is contrary to Heb. 5. 4. Ioh. 10. 1. 7. and 13. 20. ād 14. 6. Ier. 23. 21. Act. 14. 23. with 6. 3. 5.
• 3 That the Prelates and theyr chauncelo [...]s ād officials haue Christs power to excommunicate ād cast out of the Church of god: which is cōtrary to Mat. 18. 17. 1 Cor. 5. 4.
• 4 That the ministers of the Church may be civil magis­trates also and exercise civill authority in the comon we­alth. Which is contrary to Mat. 20. 25 26. 2 Tim. 2. 4. Rom. 13. 1. etc. Rev. 17. 18.
• 5 That mē may give the titles of the lord Iesus vnto the Prelates, to call them their Arch and Lord Bishops, re­verend Fathers, and such like. Which is contrary to the­se Scriptures, Esa 42. 8. et 5. 20. Mat. 23. 8. 9. 10. Iob. 32. 21. 22. 2 Thes. 2. 4.
• 6 That the Lord Bishops can give the holy Ghost, and power to retayne and forgive sinnes▪ As when they ma­ke any Ministers, they say vnto them, Receyv the holy Ghost: whose sinnes thou doest forgive, they are forgiven and whose sinnes thou doest retayne they are retayned. Which is contrary to Luk 11. 13. Ioh. 3. 8. and 15. 26. 27. and 20. 21. 22. 23. Gal. 3. 5. and 4. 6. Act. 8. 18. 19 20. 21. Luk. 5. 21.
• 7 That the ministers of Christ may exce [...]ute their minis­tery vnder these Lord Bishops, and their Chauncelours and Archedacons: ād cease preahing ād leav their floks at their appointmēt. Which is cōtrary to 1. Cor. 12. 5. and 9. 16. Ier. 48. 10. Act. 4. 18. 19. 20. Ioh. 10, 12, 13. Amos. 7. 12. 13. 14. 15.
• 8 That the offices of suffraganes, Deanes, Cau [...]s, Pet­ticanons, Prehēdaryes, Oueristers, Organists, Archde­acōs, Comissaryes, Officials, Parsons, Vicars, Curats stipēdary preachers, and the rest of that sort among them, are lawfull and necessary to be had in the Church of Christ. Which is contrary to these Scriptures. 1. Cor. [Page 11] 12. 18. 28. Rom. 12. 7. 8. Ephes. 4. 11. 12. 13. Num. 16. 40. and 18. 4. 7. Esa. 1. 12. Rev. 9. 3. Ier. 51. 26.
• 9 That the Deacons office in the Church is to be employ­ed in publick prayer, administration of Baptisme, and ministery of the wold (being by the Prelates licensed he­revnto) which is contrary to Act. 6. 2. 3. 4. Ephes. 4. 11. 12. Rom. 12. 7. 8.
• 10 That there is and may be now an office of priesthood in men for the Ministery of the Gospell. Which is con­trary to Heb. 7. 11. 1 [...]. 16. 18. 23. 24. Ephes. 4. 11. 12. 1 Pet. 2. 5. 1 Cor. 12. 5. 28.
• 11 That the maintenance of the Ministers of the Gospell may be by tithes and offrings (which must needs be Ie­wish or Popish) Contrary to Heb. 7. 12. 1 Cor. 9. 13. 14. Phil. 4. 10. 18. Rom. 15. 27. Gal 6 6.
• 12 That Christ in his soule descended into hell, whilest his body lay in the grave: which doctrine is Cōtrary to these Scriptures, Luk. 23. 43. 46. Ioh. 19. 30. Col. 2. 14. 15. Luk. 16. 26. Eccles. 12. 7.
• 13 That Christ hath not sert in his Church an Eldership to continew aswell vnder Christian as heathen Princes. Which doctrine is contrary to 1 Tim. 4. 14. and 5. 17. and 6. 13. 14. 15. Mat. 28 20. 1 Cor. 12. 28. Rom. 12. 7. 8. Ti. 1. 5. Act. 14. 23. and 20. 17. 28. and 21. 18. 1 Pet. 5. 1. 2. 3. 4.
• 14 That the ministery, worship, and government which Christ hath appoynted to his Church, is not to be recey­ved or ioyned vnto, vnles the magistrates do allow it, where they are Christian. Which is contrary to Mat. 28 20. 1 Tim. 3. 15. and 5. 21. and 6. 13. 14. 15. with 2 Tim. 2. 2. Act. 5. 29. 1 Pet. 2. 17. Mar. 8. 34. 35. 36. 37. 38. Esa. 51. 1 [...]. 13 Luk 12. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. and 21. 12. 13. Psal. 2. 10. 11. 12. Rev. 12. 11. 17. and 14. 12.
• 15 That the Apo [...]ryphal books (which have in them
  2. Mac­hab. 12. 44. 45. and 14. 41. 42. Eccles siasti [...]us. 46 20. vvisdō. 19. 11.
  errours,
  2 Esdras. 14. 21. 22. 23. 2. Machab. 2 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. To bit. 5. 11. 12. 13. vvith 12 15. Iudith 8. 33. and 10. 9. vvith 10. 12. and 11. 6. 12. 13. 14. 15. ād 14. 3. 4. 1 Machab. 9. 3 18. vvith [...] Mach. 1. 10. also 1 Mac­hab. 6. 4. 8. 9 16. vvith 2 Machab. 1. 13 14. 15. 16. and vvith 9. 1. 5. 7. 9. 28. 29.
  vntruths,
  Tobit. 12. 1 [...]. 15. compared vvith Rom. 8. 34. 1 Tim. 2. 5 Rev. 8. 3 4.
  Blasphemy,
  Tobit. 6. 6. 7. 8. and 9. 2. 3. vvith 3. 7. 8. also 11. 10. 11. 12. 13. vvith 2. 9. 10.
  magick, and
  Iudith 9. 2. 3. 4. cōpared vvith Gē. 49. 5. 6. 7. Ester Apoc [...]pha. 12. 5. vvith Ester Canonical. 6. 3. also Ester Apo [...]. 15. 9. 10. vvith Ester canon. 5. 2. Ecclesiasticus 46. 20. vvith Esa. 57. 2. ād Eccles. 12. 7.
  contradiction to the Canonicall Scriptures) may be v­sed in the publik worship of God Which is contrary to 2. Tim. 3. 16. 17. Gal. 3. 15. Rev. 22. 18. d19. 2. Pet. 1. 16. 19. 20. 21. 1 Tim. 6. 3. 4. 5. Rom. 3. 2. with Deut. 4. 2. 5. 6. Pro 30 5. 6. Psal. 19. 7. 8. 9.
• [Page 12] 16 That there may be a prescript leiturgy and sett for­me of service in the Church devised and imposed by mā, for the worship of God. Which doctrine is contrary to these Scriptures. Esa. 29. 13. 14. Mat. 15. 9. Exod. 10. 4. 5. 6. Psal. 119. 21. 113. 128. Gal. 3. 15. Ephes. 4. 7. 8.
• 17 That the book of common prayer (taken owt of the Popes por [...]uis) is the true worship and service of God for his Church and people. Which is contrary to Deut. 12. 30. 31. Rev. 14. 9. 10. 11. and 22. 18. 19. 2 Thes. 2. 3. 4. 8. Ier. 51. 26. Ioh 4. 23. 24. Mat. 15. 9. and 28. 20.
• 18 That one may read other mens words vpon a book and offer them vp to God as theyr own prayers and sa­crifices. Which doctrine is contrary to Rom. 8. 26. 27. 1. Pet. 2. 5. 1 Cor. 14. 15. 1 Sam. 1. 15. Psal. 66. 16. 17. 18. 19. 20. Esa, 29. 13. 14. Rev. 8. 3. 4.
• 19 That the most wicked and theyr seed may be com­pelled and receyved to be members of the Church. Which is contrary to Psal. 110. 3. Act. 2. 40. 41. 47. and 19. 9. Lev. 20. 26. Ezra. 6 21. 2 Cor. 6. 14. 17. and 9. 13. Ioh. 15. 19.
• 20 That mariage may be forbidden at certayne seasons of the yeare, as in lent, Adve [...], Rogation week etc. which Doctrine is contrary to 1 Cor. 7. [...]. Heb. 13. 4. with 1 Tim. 4. 3. and Dan. 7. 25.
• 21 That mariage is an ecclesiastical [...], not a civill, ac­tion: neyther lawfull, except it be solemnized vp a Priest. which is contrary to [...]uth. 4. 1. 9. 10. 11. 12. 13. Pro. 3. 17. Mal. 2. 14. Deut. 22. 23. 24. Hev. 13. 4. Gen. 29. 21. 22. 2. Tim. 3. 16. 17. Deut. 12. 32.
• 22 That women may administer the Sacrament of Baptisme. Which is contrary to 1 Cor. 14. 34. 35. 1 Tim. 2. [...]2. Mat. 28. 18. 19. 20. Ephes. 4. 11. 12.
• 23 That Baptisme is to be administred with a crosse in the forehead: ād that also, as a symbolical signe, which is contrary to Mat. 28. 18. 19. Reb. 14. 9. and 22. 18. Rom. 4. [...]. with 1 Cor. 2. 13. Exod. 20. 4. 5. 6. Psal. 119. 113. 128.
• 24 That the Lords super is to be administred with these words, The body of our Lord Iesus Christ which was given for thee, preserue thy body and soule etc That is, with other words then those of Christs institution: yea, with such as are taken out of the Popes masse book. [Page 13] Which is contrary to 1 Cor. 11. 23. 24. 5. Luk 22. 19. 20. Deut. 12. 30. 31. with 2. Thes. 2. 3. 4. 8.
• 25 That the Sacrament of the Lords supper may be administred to one alone: as to the sick man ready to dy, etc. which is contrary to 1 Cor. 10. 16. 17. and 11. 33. Mat. 26. 26. 27. Act. 2. 42. and 20. 7.
• 26 That the Lords supper is to be receyved, kneeling, which is contrary to Mar. 14. 18. 22. 23. 1 Cor. 10. 21. and 11. 20. and 14. 40. Exod. 20. 4. 5. 1 Thes. 5. 22.
• 27 That though the open notorious obstinate offen­ders be partakers of the Sacraments, yet neyther the Sacraments, nor the people that ioyne with them, are defiled thereby. Which doctrine is contrary to 1 Cor. 10. 17. [...]ag. 2. 14. 15. 1 Cor. 5. 6. Eccles. 10. 1. Mat. 18. 8. 9. 15. 16. 17. 18. 19. Exod. 12. 43. Ezra. 6. 21. 22. Lam. 1. 10. Lev. 11. 24. and 13. 45. 46. and 15. 4. 5. 6. 7. 31. and 19. 7. Numb. 5. 2. 3. and 19. 21. 22. Iosua. 7. 11. 12.
• 28 That prayer is to be used over the dead at buriall. Which is contrary to Exod. 20. 7. with Eccles. 11. 3. and Luk. 16. 26. Hos. 9. 4. Mat. 6. 9. 10. 11. 12. 13. 1 Ioh. 5. 14. Iam. 1. 6. with Rom. 14. 23.
• 29 That there may be holy dayes appoynted to the virgin mary, to Iohn Baptist, to the Apostles and all Saints and Angels: together also with fasts on theyr tves, on Ember dayes, Frydayes, Saterdayes, and Lent. Which doctrine is contrary to Exod. 20. 8. 9. 10. 11. Galat. 4. 10. 11. Col. 2. 16. 18. 21. 23. with 1. Tim, 4. 1. 2. 3. Act. 20. 7. 1. Cor. 16. 1. 2. Rev 1. 10. and 19. 10. and 22. 18. 19.
• 30 That the coap, surplice, tippett, rochet, square cap, and such like are meet and decent ornaments for the worship of God, and ministery of the Gospell. which is contrary to Esa. 30. 22. Exod. 20. 4. 5. Deut. 12. 30. 32. Psal. 119. 113. 128. 1 Tim. 3. 2.
• 31 That the oth ex officio in theyr ecclesiasticall courts, making men sweare to accuse themselues etc. is law­full and to be used, which is contrary to Exod. 20. 7. Ier. 4. 2. Ioh. 18. 19 20. 21. 22. 23. with mat. 26. 63. Act. 23. 35. and 24. 13. and 25. 16. Deut. 19. 15.

These and divers other false doctrines do the lawes of theyr Church allow to be taught. And if any among them teach otherwise, they are subiect to be suspended, excommunicated, [Page 14] degraded, deprived by theyr Lords the Prelates, theyr Chaun­celours, and Officials. And we, because we teach and walk otherwise, are haled to prisons and gallowes, banished and rayled upon, yea hated of all men for the truths sake.

Now as you see the lawes of theyr Church allow false doc­trine to be taught: so for theyr preaching also of the truth, consider I pray you what themselues haue heretofore written of themselues. In an Second admon. to the Parliam. pag. 6 ād 7. admonition to the Parliament, they say and write of theyr Church estate, as followeth. We are (say they) so scarce com to the outward face of a Church rightly reformed, that although some truth be taught by some prea­chers, yet no preacher may without great daunger of the lawes utter all the truth comprised in the book of God. It is so circum­scribed and wrapt within the compasse of such articles, such pe­naltyes, such Injunctious, such advertissements, such articles, such canons, such sober caveats, and such manifold pamphlets, that in maner it doth but peep out from behind the skreen. The lawes of the land, the book of common prayer, the Queens In­junctious the Commissioners advertissements, the Bishops ca­nons, Li [...]woods provincials, every Bishops articles in his dio­ces, my Lord of Canterburyes sober caveats, his licences to prea­chers, ād his high court of prerogative or grave fatherly faculties: these together or the worst of them (as some of them be to bad) may not be broken or offended against, but with more daunger then to offend against the Bible. To these subscribing, and sub­scribing again, and the third subscribing are required: for these preachers and others are indited, are fined, are prisoned, are ex­communicated, are banished, and haue worse things threatned them. And the Bible, that must haue no further scope, then by these it is assigned. Is this to professe Gods word? Is this a refor­mation? He that could not abide Lev. [...]0. 1. 2. straunge fyer in the old law, but burnt them that used it: what vvill he do to us in the nevv lavv, that erect a nevv and straunge course or vvord, to rule his Church by: What did the Pope but so? He did suffer Gods vvord to haue a course, as far as it pleased him, so that he might haue the vvhole authority aboue it. So did the popish Church. But vve say Ephes. 2. 20. the vvord is aboue the Church. Then suerly it is about the English Church, and aboue all these books afore rehearsed. If it be so, vvhy are not they ouer-ruled by it, and not it by them?

These are theyr own words: and that in an admo­nition to the high court of parliament. So as (we hol­ding [Page 15] our peace) you may by this perceiue in what estate they stand by the lawes and present constitution of theyr Church.

But Mr. H. addeth moreover, that they all professe Christ to be the onely lavv giver vnto the conscience. Is this so in deed? How is it then, that Mathew Sutcliffe Deane of Exce­ [...]er a chief officer in theyr Church is not afrayd nor ashamed to publish in print, that it Sutclifs. English trea­tise of eccles discipline. pag. 7. soundeth harsh in Christian ea­ [...]es, to call Christ a Lavvgiuer? But to let him alone with his blasphemous contradiction to the Esa. 33. 22. and 42 4. Gen. 49. 10. Act. 5. 31. Gal. 6. 2 Ier. 31. 33. vvith Heb. 8. 10. Iam. 4. 12. Scriptures and Spi­rit of God: let us consider a litle the prof [...]ssion they make he­rein. And first, I aske, what if the Papists professe as much? Will such Tit. 1. 16. profession in word help any thing, when in deed by theyr works they deny it? Secondly, let Mr H. remember, that Dem [...]stra▪in the preface to the Reader also, Declar, of eccses, discip. some of themselues affirme, vvhiles they professe Christ to be a king, and per submitt not to the lavves he hath prescribed in his vvord, they make him an Idoll, and putt a sce­pter of reed in his hand. Thirdly, do not they fynd fault with the Papists, ād prove them to bend true Church though they professe in word that Christ is the king of his Church, becouse in deed they obey not his lawes, but have invented and use theyr own canons and constitutions for government of the Church? Mark well theyr own words in Gods arrovv a­gainst A therists, Papists, etc. cap. 5. a treatise lately published, wherein they prove the Church of [...]ome not to be the true Church, by this reason following: The Papists in vvord vvill not deny, but Christ is a king, vvhich hath all povver in heaven and in earth: But in deed it appeareth they do exile and banish him out of his kingdome, or at least leav him but a small portion or rather none at all. For in respect that he is a spi­rituall king and the king of his Church, he is also (as Iames I am. 4. 12. speaketh) the onely lavvgi [...]er thereunto: and therefore by his lavves onely the Church is to be governed: Which they cannot abide. For they adde their popish Canous, constitutions, and customes, vvhereby they vvill haue, the Church governed: Yea, they vvill haue these take place, though they utterly displace the vvord of God for the maintenance of them. These are theyr own words in that treatise. Thus they reason against the Papists. And is not this reason (I pray you) as strong a­gainst themselues, and against theyr own Church, Prelates and Clergy? Yea, are not theyr ecclesiasticall assemblyes Ezech. 16. 44. vvith Rev. 17. 5. daughters of the Church of [...]ome in this behalf? Or have the [...] more priviledge by theyr verball profession, to be ex [...]mpt from the obedience of Christ and his lawes, then the Papists hav [...]? [Page 16] Lastly, seing Mr H. saith they professe Christ to be the onely lawgiver to the conscience: Let him in syncerity of heart, as before God, aunswer vs these few questions:

• 1 Whether then obedience be not to be given to the Lord Iesus in whatsoever he hath commaunded, and all his lawes and ordinances to be observed, though all the Princes on earth should forbid it.
• 2 Why then they abstayne from the observation of those Lawes and ordinances which
  T. C. first reply pag. 177. Declar. of [...]ccles. disi­pline, etc.
  themselves ha­ve taught and written to be appoynted by Iesus Christ, to be kept vnblameable and without spott vntill his appearing, yea, though it be with the losse of wealth, ho­nour, liberty, and life it self.
• 3 Whether the Lord Iesus the lawgiver of his Church have not set in his Church to continew to the end of the world, the offices of Pastours, Teachers, Elders, Dea­cons and Helpers: together with theyr entrance, works, and maintenance: for the administration of his holy things.
• 4 Whether the Offices of Archbishops, Lord bis­shops, priests, deacons, vicars, and the rest now had in England, theyr maner of entrance into them, theyr ad­ministration of them by theyr popish canons and book of common prayer, theyr maintenance in them by tithes Lordships, Chrismes, offrings ād such like, be appoyn­ted by Christ that onely Lawgiver to his Church: and in what places of his Testament.
• 5 Whether being not prescribed by Christ, but deri­ved from and belonging to Antichrist, any can eyther ad­minister or joyne vnto them in that estate: and yet in truth acknowledg Christ to be the onely lawgiver to the conscience.
• 6 Fynally, whether they which abyde one with the world and false Church, not separating themselves from them according to the
  Act. 2. 40. and 19. 9. 2 Cor. 6. 17. 18. Rev. 18. 4. 1. Tim. 6. 3. 4. 5.
  commaundement of Christ: which administer or receyv the word or Sacraments in or from a false ministery: which how down vnto tradi­tions and false worship devised and imposed by man: which stand subiect to be silenced and excommunicated by the Prelates, theyr Chauncelours and Archdeacons: whether these (I say) can be said in truth to hold Christ to be the onely lawgiver to the conscience? Or whether [Page 17] they receyv not the mark of the Beast, and as yet stand sub­jects of his kingdome, submitting to his Antichristian lawes and constitutions.

In the last place Mr. H. addeth, that nothing among them is vrged to be done vpon payne of damnation, but onely the word and law of God. To which I aunswer, first, that if this were true, yet it is not to the purpose seing many things among them contrary to the word of God are vrged to be do­ne vpon payne of imprisonment, confiscation of Goods and lands, banishment, death, and such like. Secondly, I aun­swer that they do require men to be subiect to theyr excommu­nication vpon payne of damnation, as Ad salu­tem animae that is, to the salvation of the so [...]le. theyr own words in theyr writs of excommunication do show. Now it is evi­dent and confessed by the best of themselves, that they have not Christs power to excommunicate, but execute it contrary to the word of God, by an Archdeacon or Lordly Prelate, accor­ding to theyr canons, Wherevpon also (to note it by the way) it followeth, that they are not a true Church of Christ. For 1 Cor. 5. 4. 6. Mat. 18. 17. 18. 19. 20. And this Mr H. graunteth after­vvardrin sec­tion. 5. Christs Church hath alwayes Christs power to excom­municate: Whereas these assenblyes have no other power to excommunicate, but by the Archdeacon or Lordbischop, whose offices be Antichristian. And herevpon it is, that the more religious any is among them, the more he contemneth theyr excommunication: Which were a fearefull sinne, if theyr Church were a true Church, whose bynding on earth were such as bound also in heaven. Thirdly, I aunswer, if theyr ministery and worship of God were according to the word ād law of God, then ought all vpon payne of damnation to sub­mit ād ioyne vnto it. Now if they do not so vrge it, themselves do thereby acknowledg, that it is not of God. If they do so [...]rgeit, then they vrge vpon payne of damnation that which is contrary to the word and law of God: as hath ben and shall more be showed hereafter. Now it followeth in his let­ter, thus.

Aunswer to Section, 3.

IT is to be noted here, first that Mr. H. denyeth not but they stand in grievous sinne, by neglecting Christs ordināces: se­condly, that he graunteth they retayne divers corruptions in theyr Church, which were derived to them from the Papists. How theyr case standing thus by his own confession, how can he peswade you or any other to Rev. 18. 4. and 14. 9. 20. partake with them in such sinnes, vnles he would have you also to receiv of theyr plag­nes.

Agayn it is to be observed, that [...]r. H. faith here, he will not take vpon him to defend the least of theyr popish corrupti­ons: And yet doth cleane otherwise throughout this letter, chiefly in his aunswer to the second part of the reason. But to omitt this, I would desier to have noted down in particu­lar, the corruptions remayning in theyr Church, which he confesseth were derived to them from the Papists. And then, let it be iudged whether they be Antichristian.

Here also it is to be mynded, that the ministery and [Page 19] constitution of theyr Church is not charged to be Antichris­tian, because of this, that they want or neglect some of Christs ordinances (as here he may seem to insinuate) but be­cause they have and submitt vnto Antichrists: as will appea­re in the discussing of them. In the meane tyme (to omitt ma­ny other) let him consider, first, that theyr forcing and con­founding in the body of their Church all maner people though never so wicked, to stand members thereof, is meerly Rev. 13. 16. and 18 2 An­tichristian, and directly contrary to the order of Iesus Christ, who hath commanded his people to Ad. 2. 40 41. Rev. 18. 4. 2. Cor. 6. 1 [...]. E [...]ra. 6. 21. and 9. 14. Psal. 119. 113 128. separate willingly from the world and all false wayes. Secondly that the offices of 2. Thes. 2. 4. Rev. 9. 3. vvith 1. Cor. 12 5. Ephe. 4. 5. 11 1. Pet. 5. 3. 4. Archbishops, Lordbishops, Archdeacons and theyr Officials (in whom resteth the chief ecclesiasticall power a­mong them) are also Antichristian, and were never sett by Christ in his Church. Thirdly, that the offices, of the Rev. 18. 11. and 17. 1. &c. ād 9. 3. compared vvith Heb. 7 12. Rom. 12. 7. 8 Ephes. 4. 11. 12. 1. Tim. 5. 17. Priests, Deacons, Dicars, s [...]ipendaryes, and the rest of the inferiour ministery among them, theyr entrance also into theyr offices, theyr administration of them, and maintenance in them, are not found in the Testament of Christ nor in the Primitive Churches planted by the Apostles, but derived from and belonging to the aposta [...]y of Antichrist, and found in his popish pontifi [...]all and assemblyes even vnto this day.

Next towching theyr profession he speaketh of, I aun­swer: first, that the verball profession of the articles of re­ligion that are fundamentall, will no more help them then it doth the Papists: who do also verbally and daily repeat and professe in generall the articles of faith, called the Apostles treed, and the Creed of Athanasius, of Nice, and Calcedon: wherein are briefly and generally conteyned the fudamen­tall poynts of Christian religion. But what avayleth this ey­ther the one or the other, when otherwise in particular, all of them in practise, and some in judgment deny Christ to be that eternall Prophet, Priest, and king of his Church, how­soeuer in word and generall they both do professe it.

Secondly I aunswer, that the very strength of delusion, ād depth of the subtilty of Antichrist (by which he deceyveth) stā ­deth in this, that he pretendeth to be for ād with Christ, ād tea­cheth many excelēt truths▪ otherwise he would soone be espyed and forsaken: whereas now it is a mystery (as the Scripture 2. Thes. 2. 7. Rev. 17. 5. saith) hardly discerned, and hardlyer avoyded. Hereupon it is that among the Papists, so many of them are deluded, whi­ [...] the Pope professeth he is not against Christ, but for him, [Page 20] even his vica [...], and Peters successor: that his Church is the Catholik Church, out of which there is no salvation, and such like. And among these in England likewise, whiles theyr mi­nisters pretend to be the ministers of Christ, and professe to bring his Gospell with them: when as in deed they revile and persecute the true and sy [...]cexe practise of it even vnto death.

Thirdly I aske, whether the ministery worship and go­vernment appoynted by Christ for his Church vnder the gos­pell, be not asmuch of the foundation, as the ministery, wor­ship, and government appoynted by Moses for the tyme of the law? And if they be, whether they are not as faithfully sett down by Christ as the other were by Moses, and as carefully to be observed by vs, as the other were by the Iewes: or ra­ther much more, in asmuch as Heb. 3 1 2. 3. Christ the Sonne is wor [...]y of more glory and honour, then Moses the servant.

Fourthly I aske, what fundamentall articles of religion Moses and Aar on with the rest of the Iewes ioyning with them held, that Num. 16. 1. 2. 3. &c. Corah, Dathan, Abiram [...] and theyr company held not: differing onely from them concerning the office of Priesthood and Ministery thereof, a matter of the Discipline, as these men [...]call it. Yet were they with all that de­parted not from theyr tents destroyed by the iust iudgment of God. The like may be seen in other poynts of the Discipline of the Church, in the examples of Le [...]. 10. 1 2. Nadab and Abihu, of 2 King. 16. 10. &c. [...]zziah the priest, and of 2 Chron, 26. 18. 19. [...]zziah the king. Which exam­ples of all sorts are written for our learning, that people of all estates might know and remember, that 1 Sam. 15 22. 23. to obey the tem­maundements of God in whatsoever thing he hath enioyned, is better then sacrifice, and to hear [...]en better then the fa [...] of rammes; whereas disobedience and rebellion against the, commaundements of God is as the sinne of witchcraft, vnder what pretence soever it be, and transgression is wickednes and Idolatry, how lightly soever men account thereof.

Fifthly whereas Mr H. saith there is no Antichrist who­se Doctrine is sound: I willingly graunt it, and have already showed their case to be such. Yet with all I wish Mr H. to marke, that even Antichrist that man of [...]inne professeth many notable truths and foundamentall articles of religion, as that there is a God, one in essence, three in persons, the Father, Sonne, and holy Ghost: that Christ is God and Man, Prophet, Priest, and king of his Church: that the holy Ghost is present with the Church of Christ to the end of [Page 21] the world: that there shall be a resurectiō of iust and vniust, etc. And yet notwithstanding standeth he with all his followers in defection from the truth and obedience of Christ, even to destruction. By all which is manifest, that the verball pro­fession helpeth litle, when men in practise and particulars deny that, which inword in generall they [...] to hold, and thereby de [...]ive the world, as if they held the truth, when indeed they fight against it.

Finally therefore on the one hand vnderstanding by the Discipline of the Church (as we ought) the auncyent and ho­ly order and ordinances, which Christ Iesus by his last Tes­tament hath given to his Church, for the administration of his holy things, and for the keeping of his people in the obe­dience of faith: and considering on the other hand, that 2 The [...] 2. 3. 4. Rev. 17. 4. 5. Antichrist hath perverted that holy order, and made apostasy from those holy lawes, advauncing himself and his own con­stitutions above them, and that also in the ministery, worship and government of the Church, aswell as in other parts the­reof: it doth and must needs follow herevpon, that whosoe­ver do not onely not keep that holy order and appointement of Christ, but also bow down to the confusion and false Mi­nistery of Antichrist, they stand in Antichrian estate, notwith­standing any truths they teach, professe, or mainteyne. So as then the Ministery of the Church of England being never or­deyned by Christ, but derived from Antichrist that man of [...], it helps them not in this behalf, that they teach and receiv much truth therein: as we see it helpeth not the papists, that theyr priests teach, there is a God, a Christ an holy Spi­rit; & Church, a resurrection, and many other fundamentall [...] of Christian religion, as before hath ben said.

But now let vs come to examine, whether in the Scriptu­res here alledged by Mr H. Antichrist be not described to be against Iesus Christ, even in that which they call the discipli­ne of the Church, as in other things also agreing to them in theyr estate. The first Scripture he alledgeth, is out of the Dan. 7. 8 25. prophecy of Daniel. The words are these:

Now although this Scripture seem first to be vnderstood of Antiochus Ep [...]hanes, and of his pride and tyranny against the truth and people of God: yet may it also fi [...]ly be applyed further and compared with the description of the beast in the Rev. 13. Cap. and 9. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. Revelatiō, and so with the Antichristian prelacy and pri [...] ­hood from tyme to tyme. For (to omitt other things that might here be observed, and to note onely such things as art most evident) we see here that horne of the beast described to have eyes like the eyes of a man, and a mouth speaking presum­tuous things. Even so the ministers of Antichrist (who will needs be the eyes of the people and light of the world) pretend to be the ministers of Christ: and not that onely, but haue also (aswell as that horne) a mouth speaking presumptuous things, even against the most High. See it in these par­ticulars following, and such like which are rise among them: that the true ministery and syncere practise of the Gospell of Christ, is schisme, heresy, fancy, rebellion, insurrection, sedition, subversion of the State, and what not? that Christ the Sonne hath ben lesse faithfull then Moses the servant, in setting down any prescript ministery and order for the Church vnder the Gospell perpetually to be kept: that Christ who hath all power i [...] heaven and in [...]arth, is not to be submitted vnto in that ministery order and discipline which he hath given to his Church, if Princes on earth forbid or refuse to establish it: that the ministery of Antichrist is to be receyved and ioyned vnto, being appoin­ted by Christian Princes for the service of God: that it is lawfull for others to be Archbishops and Lordbishops over the Church and ministers of the Gospell, besides Iesus Christ: that a priesthood, a stinted number of words and prayers, tithes, and such like are appointed for the minis­tery of the Gospell of Christ: that Christ shall not reigne over them by his offices and ordinances prescribed in his word: that Christ in his soule went down into hell, whiles his body remayned in the grave: wherevnto may be added the blasphemous speach of theyr prelates to such as they make [Page 23] priests, when they say vnto them Receyv the holy Ghost, as if the holy Ghost were in theyr power to give to whom and when they please. Now let all men that have any spark of knowledg or feare of God in theyr hearts iudge whether these and such like among them be not presumptuous speaches, even against the most High, and consequently whe­ther this Scripture be not verifyed of them, that they have a mouth speaking presumptuous things.

But besides theyr speaches, to come also to theyr actions noted in this Scripture: do they not consume the Saints of the most High, in theyr prisons, at theyr gallowes, by tossing them vp and down, keeping them from theyr tra­des, driving them into banishment, and infinite such cala­mityes? Do they not think they may chaunge the tymes and Law, as Daniel here speaketh? Els whence are co­me theyr chaunging of working dayes into holy day [...]s, theyr fasting da [...]es also and forbidding of Mariage in Lent, Advent, and other seasons of the yeare? Whence likewi­se have proceeded theyr chaunging and refusing of the La­wes of Christ appoynted in his word for the ministery and order of his Church: and the receyving and practising of other lawes, offices, canons, constitutions, facultyes, dispensations, and a thousand such like never appoynted by God? Thus we see the testimony of Damel here alled­ged by Mr H. maketh altogether against themselves, and in a few words effectually describeth theyr most scarefull estate.

Wherevnto vpon this occasion we may fitly adde other like prophecyes of Daniel, and apply them also in like maner to this purpose: as for example, Dan. 8. 10. vvith Rev. 6 13. 14. and 13. 7 their growth and tyranny against the army of heaven, that is, the true Church and people of God: theyr casting down to the g [...]ound some of the army and of the starres, that is, some of the true Church and ministers thereof: theyr stamping vpon them in all pride and cruelty: the Dan. 8. 11. [...]ith [...] 2. Thes. 2. 4. exaltation of the pre­ary and other Clergy above the Prince of the army, even the Lord Iesus Christ and his holy ordinances: theyr Dan. 11. 31. and 8. 11 [...] Rev. 13. 6. 15. polluting and casting down of the Sanctuary of strength, even of the true Church and temple of God: their taking away of the true spirituall worship of God, sweet in the nos [...]r [...]is of God and acceptable to him, as the daily sacrifice: their setting vp of theyr own abominable in [...]en [...]ions, even the Desolation of Gods true service: and finally theyr [Page 26] in the Prelacy and other ministery of this age, notwithstan­ding that few now dare or will acknowledg it. Hitherto of the testimony alledged out of the Prophet Daniel: which, as hath ben showed, is wholy against themselves.

In the 2. Thes. 2. 10. 11. epistle to the Thessalo [...]ans, which is next al­ledged, the Apostle among other propertyes and works of Antichrist, describeth his coming to be by the vvorking of Sathan,

Of this testimony is spoken In the aunsvver of the second section▪ Pag. 6. 7. 8. before sufficiently. Whe­revnto now I adde onely these particulars concerning this Scripture and theyr estate to be duly weighed of them. First whether their Prelacy, ministery, courts and proceedings ec­clesiasticall be not deceits of vnrighteousnes. Secondly, whe­ther theyr obiections, [...]avils, and apposition against the truth be not also of the same nature. Thirdly, whether they receyv the love of the truth that they might be saved, when as they re­ceyv not that ministery worship and governmēt of the Church which Christ hath appoynted therevnto: who Heb. 5. 9. [...]oh. 3. 36 vvith Matth. 28. 20. 1. Tim. 6. 13. 14. is made author of eternall salvation onely vnto them that obey him. Fourthly, whether they be not strongly deluded to beleev lyes to damnation, when as in religion they receyv and submitt vnto the Prelacy, ministery, worship, and constitutions of men yea of that beastly man of sinne here spoken of: the Rev. 14. 9. 10. 11. Psal. 119. 21. vvith Exod. 20. 4. 5. [...] print of whose ordinances whosoever receiveth, maketh him­self subiect to drin [...]k of the cup of Gods wrath for evermore.

The next place he citeth, is out of the 1. Tim. 4. [...]. 2. 3. first epistle to Timothey: The words are these.

[Page 27] Here we see it was foretold, first that Antichrist should make departure from the faith. Which bring done by him aswell in the ministery and worship appoynted by Christ, as in other poynts and doctrines of the Gospell: it can not be a­voyded, but that the ministery and worship of these assembly­es being derived from that apostasy, they are also within com­passe of this Scripture, notwithstanding they teach and pro­fesse many excellent poynts of the faith, as do also the Papists themselves not a few.

Secondly, it was foretold, that the followers of Antichrist should give heed to spirits of errour and Doctrines of divels, and speak lyes through hypocrisy having theyr consciences feared with an hott yron. Which to be verifyed of them in theyr con­stitution and practise, may sufficiently be seen both in their fal­se doctrines Pag. 10. 11. 12. 13. before mentioned to which they give heed, and in that which hath ben Pag. 7. 22. 23. 26. said before concerning Dan. 7. and 2 Thes. 2. To which I refer you.

Thirdly, it is here foretold, that Antichrist and his follo­wers should forbid mariage, and meats: towching which, two this onely will I say at this tyme. For the first, that as it excuseth not the Papists from being deciphered in this Scrip­ture because they suffer mariage to the lay people (as they call them) when as they forbid it to theyr priests: so it will but litle a vayle these, that they permitt it to their ministers, and yet forbid it to fellowes of Colledges in the universityes, and to others mo among them. Besides that they forbid it to all peole whatsoever in Lent. Rogation week, and such li­ke popish seasons: And when they do permitt it, suffer it onely to be solemnized by a priest, and according to theyr book: Which is meerly popish and never appoynted by God. For the second, that is, the forbidding of meats, let them cō ­sider well with themselves theyr absteyning from flesch on Saints eves, Ember dayes, Fridayes and Saterdayes, more then vpon of her dayes, and in Lent more then other sea­sons of the yeare: let them (I say) consider these things wel and see whether they more agree with the rule of the Apostle here set down, or with the defection of Antichrist here foretold.

Next he alledgeth divers testimonyes out of 1 Io [...]. 2. 22. and 4. 3. and 2 [...]. 7. the epist­les of Iohn. The words be these.

HEre in few words is comprised a most notable direction how to know Antichrist, and declared also by the contra­ry in the fourth chapter, as is here noted down. Where the Apostle teacheth vs to trye and know the spirits of all men by the confession they make concerning Christ: to witt, by theyr acknowledging or derogating from his person, or office. For vnto these two heads he bringeth the whole matter, the one concerning the person, the other concerning the office of the Lord Iesus. Towching his person, that he is God and Man in one and the same person. His Godhead he noteth out in these words [Iesus Christ is come] to witt, the Sonne of God from heaven: his manhood in those words [in the flesh]: the vniting and knitting together of these two natu­res in one person, when speaking of one and the same Iesus Christ, he saith, he is come in the flesh.

Towching his office, that this Iesus is the CHRIST, that is, the annoynted of God, that should come into the vvorld, to be the onely and sufficient Mediator betwixt God and man. Now as in the tyme of the law they were woont to annoynt the 1 King▪ 19. 16. Prophets, Exod. 29 1. 7. 21. Lev. 8. 12. 30 Priests and 1. Sam. 16. 1. 13. kings: so, these being but types of the Lord Iesus here spoken of, the Apostle would te­achus, the he is in deed, and so is to be acknowledged, Act. 2, 36 and 18, 28. Heb. 1. 9. Io [...]. 3. [...]4. [...]sa 11. [...] ād 61. 1. the annointed of God with the oyle of gladnes above his fellowes even with the Spirit of God without measure, being Heb. 5. 4. 5. 9. Esa. 4 [...]. 6. cal­led and consecrated by the Father to be the onely eternall Act. 3. 22. 23. 24. Esa. 55. 4. Ioh. 1. 18. and 4. 25. and 15. [...] 17. 5. Hebr. 2. 3. Prophet, [...] 7. 1 [...]. 24. and 9. and 10. [...]pit. Psalm. 110. 4. Rom. 8. 3 [...]. Priest, and [...]. 2. 6. 1 [...]. and 110. 1. Esa. 9. 6. 7. Act. 2. 36. and 5. 3 [...] and 17. 7. 1 Co [...]. [...]. 1. 5. and 19. 16. Mat. 28. 18. 19. 20. king vnto and for his Church.

[Page 29] This have I shortly noted for the better vnderstanding of these Scriptures, and deciding of the controversy between vs and these assemblyes. And this to be the true meaning of these Scriptures, appeareth not onely by the Argument and circumstances of the places themselues, but also by the confe­rence of other Scriptures here quoted in the margent, and in­finite such like in the Book of God. Now before I proceed to any further application of them, let me here again call to powr mynd that which hath before ben noted, that even the Papists themselves (whom these men acknowledg to be of Antichrist) affirme in generall words and will dy in it against the Iewes and Turks, that Iesus Christ is come in the flesh, the Prophet, Priest, and king of his Church. Yet will not Mr. H. or any of good knowledg say to the contrary, but the Papists notwithstanding are by these Scriptures convinced to be of Antichrist, because that although they professe thus much in generall termes, yet when as theyr estate and practise is examined by the Scriptures in particular, they are found to professe that in word which in truth and in deed they do not acknowledg. And why then may not we so reason from these Scriptures agaynst these assemblyes, which in theyr consti­tution and practise do likewise in deed deny that in particular, which in generall they do professe concerning Christs prophe­cy, priesthood, and Kingdome? Mr. Beza in his notes Beza his notes vpon 1 Ioh. 4. 2. 3. and vpon 1 Ioh. 2. 22. and 2 [...] Ioh. 7. vpon these Scriptures, sayth thus, The Apostle here giveth a sure and perpetuall rule to discerne Antichrists and An­tichristian Doctrine by, to vvitt, if the diuine or humane natu­re of Christ or the true vnitiug of them together be denyed, or if never so litle be derogated from the office of that our everlas­ting high Priest, Prophet, and King. Math this well. Thus doth Mr. Beza vnderstand these Scriptures: and thus he gathereth from them: as you may see in his notes vpon the new Testament which are printed in English. And these Scriptures themselues we see do not poynt at the Papists a­lone, as if they onely were culpable herein: but they concerne all others whosoever they be that come within compasse of these rules. Now to show in particulars how the Papists offend in this behalf, denying that in deed concerning Christ, which in word they do acknowledg, is altogether needles at this tyme: it being graunted on both parts, I meane, both of vs and of them which yet stand in these assemblyes. It shalbe sufficient therefore to show that these assemblyes of England (as now they stand) do not in this theyr constitution [Page 30] of Church ministery, worship, and order receyv and obey▪ Iesus Christ in his own ordinance, as theyr Prophet, Priest, and King: And therefore howsoever in word generally they professe, yet in truth do not in this theyr constitution acknow­ledg Iesus Christ come in the flesh: And consequently (by the rule and sentence of the Apostle in these Scriptures) are not of God, but of Antichrist.

First therefore concerning Christs Prophecey, that they do not receyv and hearken vnto him in his own ordināce as their Prophett, is to lamentably evident by this, that they do not receyv and submitt vnto that ecclesiasticall order, ministery, and government, which Christ Iesus that Prophet of his Church hath revealed from God the Father in his word, and prescribed to his Church to be kept to the end of the world. This I show two wayes: First, by theyr Church consti­tution: then by theyr own confession.

The present constitutiō of their Church assemblyes through­out the land is such, as they stand every one of them sub [...]ect to the ministery and government of another Archbishop and Lord bishop then Iesus Christ, of an Archdeacon, and a par­son, vitar, or stipendery, being eyther priest or deacon, so ma [...] by the Prelates: also to their devised [...]ted book worship and administration, to theyr ceclesiasticall courts, canons, excom­munications, absolutions, and such other theyr procedings. Which are not onely not found in the Testament of Christ ap­poynted by that Prophet: but were derived from Antichrist that lyar and deceyver of the world.

Theyr confession is manifest in theyr books and writings, wherein they have published to the view of the world, [...] VVh [...]g. defence a­gainst T. C. pag. 658. there is no certayne and perfitt kind of government prescri­bed in the Scriptures to the Church of Christ, vvhich must o [...] necessity be perpetually obserued. Agayne, that Ibid. pag 389. the exte [...] government of the Church vnder a Christian magistrate must be according to the kind and forme of the government vsed in th [...] common vvealth. Moreover, that Remōst. cap. 1. pag. 11 the Apostles neyther [...] vvriting nor practise did ever establish an vniformity of extema [...] Church discipline, and that perpetually to hold. This they [...] ­te: and thus they walk. Which is directly contrary to the [...] fice of Christs Prophecey, and highly derogatory to his fait [...] full performance thereof. As is evident by these Scriptu [...] compared together, Deut. 18. 18. 19. and Act. 3. 22. 23. 24. [...] Hebr. 3. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. Mat. 17. 5 and Ioh. 15. 15. Math. 28. [...] Ephes. 4. 11▪ 12. 13. Rom. 12. 7. 8. 1. Cor. 4. 17. and 9. 14. and 1 [...] [Page 31] 5. 18. [...]8. and 14. 33. 37. and 16. 1. 2. 1. Tim. 3. 14. 15. and 4. 13. 14. and 5. 3. 9. 10. 17. 19. 21. 22. Tit. 1. 5. Act. 6. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. and 14. 23. and 20. 17. 28. 2. Cor. 6. 17. 18 Rev. 18. 4. and 14. 12. with 1 Tim. 6. 13. 14.

But it will be sayd here, that The for­vvard preac­hers ād pro­fessors. some among them are other­wise mynded hereyn: and have D [...]clar. of Eccles. di­scrip. pag. 8. and 9. De­mōstr. cap. 1. T. C. first and second reply. published that Christ is that Prophet like vnto Moses, vvho hath plainely and perfitly declared vnto us from God (as all other things vvhich belong vnto our dutyes, so also) vvhatsoeuer is needfull for the govern­ment of the Church: vvhom vve ought to heare and obey. And that if they should not acknovvledg thus, they should [...]ob him of some part of his propheticall office, or prefer a servant before the onely begotten Sonne. Which they do, vvho think that Mo­ses left all things perfitt, but Christ eyther began them not, or did not finish that he began.

Thus I graunt some others of the better sort among them have written aud published. But these theyr books and wri­tings are not allowed among them, but cald in and repressed by publik authority. And that which is more in this case, such [...]fession and writing doth not onely affoord them no help in [...]heyr estate, but doth rather make theyr sinne the more grie­ [...]ous, inasmuch as professing they know these things, they re­ [...]use nothwithstāding to walk accordingly: whereas the Lord Iesus that Prophet, is not onely in word to be acknowledged [...] have left a perfitt order vnto his Church, but is also in deed [...] be hearkned vnto and obeyed thereyn, and in no other. For a Deut. 18. 18 19. vvith Act. 3. 22. 23 spake the Lord vnto Moses concerning Iesus Christ, [...]ying: I vvill rayse them vp a Prophett from among theyr bre­ [...]ten like vnto thee, and vvill put my vvords in his mouth, and [...] shall speak vnto them all that I shall commaund him. And [...]hosoeuer vvill not hearken vnto my vvords vvhich he shall [...]eak in my Name, I vvill requier it of him. Iohn Baptist li­ [...]wise Ioh. 13. 36. vvith Psal. 2. 12. testifyed concerning Christ thus, He that beleeveth [...] the sonne bath everlasting life: and he that obeyeth not the [...]onne, shall not see life, but the vvrath of God abideth on him. [...]here is to be observed how the Spirit of God describeth sa­ [...]ng faith by the obedience of Christ: teaching us that they [...]hich obey not the Sonne in deed, whatsoever profession they [...]ake of him in word, cannot assure themselues they beleev in [...] to eternall life. The same is taught in the Epistle to the [...]ewes. Where it is Heb. 5. 9. sayd of Christ the Sonne, that being [...]secrate, he vvas made author of eternall salvation to all that [...] him. To which purpose we may also observ in the [Page 32] Rom. 1. 5. and 16. 26. He [...]. 11. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. &c. 1. Pet. 2▪ 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. Scriptures the often joyning of these two together, faith, and the obedience of faith. But this being noted by the way concerning that testimony of Iohn: I pro­ceed yet further to show that Christ that Prophet requireth not onely acknowledgment in word, but obedience indeed to all his ordināces given to his Church. This we learne both of Christ himself and of his Apostles. Of Christ him­self, in his M [...]t. 28. 1 [...]. 19. 20. last and great commission given to his Apost­les, when he sent them into the world, to publish his faith, and plant his Churches therein. In which he straitly charged them to teach all his people baptized in his name, not to ac­knowledg onely but, to keep and observ vvhatsoever he had commaunded them: and that even to the end of the vvorld: not making any exception of Christian or heathen Magistra­tes, of theyr allowance or disallowance, or of any other world­ly respects whatsoever. The Apostles also as they were com­maunded, so they performed: both 1 Cor. 4. 17. et. 11. 1. 2. 23. et. 12. 5. 18. 28. et. 14. 33. 37. Col. 2. 5. Gal. 1. 11. 12. Eph. 4. 11 12. Tit. 1. 5. Act. 14. 23. et 20. 17. 27. 28. 1 Pet. 1. 13. et. 5. 1. 2. 3 4. 12. plāting the Churches in that faith ād order which Christ prescribed them, ād 1. Tim. 6 3. 4. 5. 13. 14. Col. 2. 8. 18. &c. 1 Cor. 14 37. Ephes. 4. 11. 12. 13. 14. 15. 2 Thes. 2 1. 2. 3. Act. 20. 17. 27. 28 29. 30. 31. 32. Iud [...]. ver. 3. Gal. 1. 8 9. Rev. 22. 18. 19. requi­ring of the Churches so planted and of all other after them to the end of the world to keep that faith and order wherein they were sett, and to admitt of no other whatsoever, but to keep that vvithout spot ād vnrebukeable, vntill the appearing of ovvr Lord Iesus Christ. And thus much concerning this matter. Onely I will now adde the confession and testimony of these men themselues concerning this poynt in hand, This have Dem [...]ns. cap. 1. pro. 1. they written and published, From that forme of gover­ning the Church, vvhich together vvith the offices that are to execute the same, the vvord of God perfitly descubeth vnto vs, no Christian Church ought to svvarue. Now herewith com­pare their estate and practise, and you shall fynd that they do not onely swarue from that forme of government appoynted by Christ to his Church and so hearken not vnto him as their Prophet: but do also receyv and submitt vnto another, even a false one, derived from Antichrist: as themselves have Admon. to the Parl. T. C. first and se­cōd reply. Sermon on Rom. 12. taught, and therefore have sued to the Parliament to have it removed. Thus we see how theyr sinne is made far the gre­ater and more fearfull, whiles contrary to theyr knowled [...] they wittingly persist in disobedience against Iesus Christ that Prophet of his Church: as if he were not come in the flesh, or as if not he, but man, yea the man of sinne we [...] to be hearkned vnto. And hitherto concerning Christ [...] Prophecy.

Next for his Priesthood, that towching it they do likewise▪ [Page 33] will thus appeare. The office of the Priesthood of Christ con­sisteth in two things: first, the Ephe [...]. 1. 7. and 5. 2. Col. 1. 20 Heb. 9. 28. Rom. 8. 34 1 Ioh. 2. 2. Redemption he hath made for the world in the blood of his crosse, appearing once to put away sinne, by the sacrifice of himself: secondly, the Heb. 7. 25 and 9. 24. Rom. 8. 34. 1. Ioh. 2. 1. 1. Tim. 2▪ 5. Interces­sion he maketh with the father, being entred int [...] heaven, to appeare now before the face of God for vs. Now towching the first, that is, the work of Redemption, as if they counted the blood, of the Testa [...]ent an vnholy thing, they profane [...]in Rev. 14. 9 Num. 16. 40. Ezech. 44. 7. ād 2. Ioh. 7. compared vvith Ephes. 4. 11. 12. administring and receyving the word ād Sacramēts of that reconcilation in and from an Antichristian ministery: and more particularly in the Sacraments, they Lament. 1. 10. Ezech. 16. 19. and 22. 26. Ier. 23. 17. 2. Cor 6. 14. 15. 16. compared vvith 1. Pet. 1▪ 18. 19. Math. 7. 6. prostitute that precious blood of the crosse of Christ (even of that Lamb vndefiled) vnto Atheists, Idolaters, persecuters, whoremon­gers, drunkards, sorterers, witches and the most profane of the land and theyr seed. That it is thus with them, may be seen not onely in theyr vngodly continuall practise: but even by theyr own confession and writings. Towching theyr ministery thus they Admon. to Parliam. treatise 2. section, 14. 15. 16. 17. 20. write, We have an Antichristianhierarchy and a popish ordering of ministers, straunge from the word of God never heard of in the Primitive Churches, but ta­ken out of the Popes shop to the destruction of Gods kingdome. Yet in and from this ministery they minister and receyv the word and Sacraments. Towching the other also, thus A playne declaration of Eccles. di­scip. pag. 172 T. C. first [...]eply. pag. 167. they write of themselves and theyr estate, whereas in the holy Communion of the Lords supper, Christ the true Paschall lam­be ought to be communicated onely to such (as far as men can [...]udge by theyr outward profession) to whom Christ himself belongeth: among vs the holy Sacraments are communicated with the Papists; the holy mysteryes of God profaned, the Gen­tiles enter into the Temple of God, the holy things are indiffe­rētly communicated with cleane ād vncleane, circumcised and vncircvmcised. And as VVhi [...]g. defence a­gainst T. C. pag. 176. 178 639. 646. another among them sticketh not to affirme and mainteyne, that now the Church is full of drun­kerds, whooremougers, Idolaters, superstitious persons, papists Atheists, and such like. This is theyr own confession, besi­des theyr estate, concerning the first.

Towching the second, that is, Christs Intercession with the father, they profane it likewise two wayes: first, by re­taining a Book of ordering Priests. An [...] book of common prayer. priesthood, as an office of ministery, to offer by theyr publick prayers and other service vnto God: which now can be nothing els, but eyther a continuing of the Ie­wish priesthood abolished by Christ, who Heb. 7. 11. 12. 24. and 10. 11. 12 13. 14. enduring for ever [...] a priesthood that can not passe from one to another), or [Page 34] els a retayning of the popish priesthood devised by Antichrist: Of which sort indeed it is, as hereafter will appeare, ād as Admon. to Parliam. [...]eatise 2. thēselves have heretofore writtē ād acknowleged. Neyther will it any white make for them, that Rev. 1. 6. and 1. Pet. 2. 5. now all the faithfull are by Christ made Priests to offer vp spirituall sacrifices vnto God For evē by this it appeareth, that now the ministery ād priest­hood differ betweē themselves: the one, to witt the priesthood, being commō to all the faithfull, the other, that is the ministe­ry, being proper to such as are according to the word of God sett apart therevnto. The second way, whereby they profane Christ his Intercession, is by offring vp in Christs name ād me­diatiō their devised stinted popish worship ād ministratiō Which Esa. 29. 13. Mat. 15. 9 Deut. 12. 30. 31. 32. Ier. 7. 30. 31. Mal. 1. 7. 8. Rev. 22. 18. 19. being never appoynted by Christ, but devised by man, is a­bominatiō vnto God: whereas on the contrary, Iesus Christ that everlasting Priest, maketh 1 Pe [...] 2. 5 Heb. 13. 15. Rev. 8. 3. 4. his people an holy pr [...]est­hood to offer vp spirituall sacrifices acceptable vnto God through himself. This also have the forward preachers and people among them heretofore avowched, affirming to the Parliament, that Admon. to Pa [...]liam. treatise. 2. and T. C. first reply▪ pag. 131. &c. their book of Common prayer (wherein theyr publik worship ād ministration is set down) is culled ād picked out of that popish dunghill the masse book, full of abo­minations. Yet do they still offer it vp to God in the mediation of Christ: as is manifest both by the book it self and in theyr continuall practise. And thus have we seen with what i [...]piety they carry themselves also towching the Priesthood of Iesus Christ.

Lasily, concerning his kingdome, howsoever they speak of the guydance of his Spirit, yet in deed and in truth they refuse to be subiect to him as Lord and King of his Church. And this they manifest to all men, in that they Luk. 19. 27. and 22. 25. 26. Mal. 1. 6. mat. 28. 20. vvith Ephes. 4. 8. 11 12. Rom. 12. 7. 8. 1. Cot. 12 5. 18. 28 and 9. 14. 1 Tim. 3. cap. et 5. 17. and 6. 13 14. 15. 1 [...]et. 5. 1. 2. 3. 4. Act. 6. 2. 3. 5 and 14. 23. also 2 Thes. 2 3. 4. Rev. 9. 3. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. and 13. 11. 16 17. and 14. 9. 10 11. 12. refuse to sub­mite to the offices, lawes, and order of government, which he as Lord and king of his Church hath appoy [...]ted therevn­to: and not that onely but do also subiect themselves to the ministery, disorder, and constitutions, which Antichrist that sonne of perdition hath invented and brought into the false Church. The proof hereof is evident, first in theyr constitu­tions and practise: then by theyr own confession and writings. Concerning both which first I refer you to that which was said Pag. 30 before towching Christs Pr [...]phery: as also to that which is spoken of this matter every where throughout this trea [...]ise. And then I pray you consider both the Scriptures quoted in the margent, and these sayings of theyrs in theyr own writings, which directly concerne the poynt we have in [Page 35] hand: and see if they witnes not as much themselves as they are charged withall by vs.

On the one hand thus they write, that [...] of Eccle. discip. p. [...]. 9 they must ey­ther confesse that Christ hath left vs an order to live by, or els spoyle him of his Kingly office: That Se [...] [...]. on Rom. 12. pag. 17. Christ the King and governour of his Church, must rule it by his o [...]n offices and by his own lawes, till his comming at the last day. That [...] cap 1. rea­son. 13. Christ is a king, who hath prescribed lawes vnto his Church for the go­vernment of the same, and will have them tyed to no other, ney­ther to disobey them which he hath sett down.

Yet on the other hand (as towching theyr [...] estate they write thus of themselves: That Admon. to P [...]lias. trea [...]ise. 2. Artic. 3. theyr wor [...] and works are divorced: That Declar. of eccl [...]. discip. Pag. 70. they do not in deed obey his precepts and lawes, whom in words they acknowledg to be theyr King: That Sermo. 1 on Rom. 12. p. 33. 34. 65. 66. 67. 72. [...]3 they do not onely want the offices appoyn­ted by Christ, to witt, Pastors, Teachers, Elders Deacons, Atten­ders vpon the poore: but also remayne in and vnder the confu­sions and Antichristian offices of Archbishops, Bishops, D [...]anes, Archdeacons, Deacons, Chauncelours, Commissaryes, Officials, vvhich be rather members and parts of the whore and strumpett of Rome, then of the pure virgin and spouse of the immaculate Lamb: That [...]. of eccles. discip. pag. 15. the government of theyr Church is not taken out of Gods word, but out of the Canon lavves and decrees of Popes: Finally, that Dem [...]s. inpre [...]. to s [...]pposed Gover. they reiect Christs yoke, and De monstr. i [...] pr [...]f. to the Reader. retayne that popish hierarchy first coyned in the midst of the mystery of iniquity, and that filthy sinke of the Canon law vvhich vvas in­vented and patched together for the confirming and increasing of the kingdome of Antichrist. Wherein as great indignity is offred vnto Iesus Christ, in committing his Church vnto the go­vernment of the same, as cā be by meane vnderlings vnto a king in committing his beloved spouse vnto the direction of the Mi­stres of the Stevves, and enforcing her to live after the orders of a brothel hovvse.

These are their own sayings. And therefore even by theyr own confession it is to true among them in this respect, which Demōs­tra in [...] p [...]eef [...]ce a foresaid. one of themselves said: that turning out the orders vvhich Christ hath prescribed in his vvord for the ruling of his Church, they give him the title of a King, but deny him the authority be­longing to the same: and so in truth make him an Idoll, making him to carry a shovv of that he is not, and vvith the crucifyers of him putting a reed in his hand in stead of his yron rod, and crovvning him vvith thorne [...] in stead of the crovvn of greatest glory.

[Page 36] Thus have we showed, that in theyr constitution of Christ ministery, worship, and government, they do not receyv and [...]bey Iesus Christ in his own ordinance, as theyr Prophet, Priest, and king. And therefore as they say of the papists, so let them look it be not verifyed of themselves, in this respect, that howsoever in words generally they professe, yet in deed and verity they do not acknowledg Iesus Christ come in the flesh, that Prophet, Priest, and king of the Church: and conse­quently (by the rule and judgment of the Apostle sett down in the Scriptures here alledged by [...]r H.) are in this behalf not of God, but of Antichrist.

The next Scripture Mr H. citeth is from the Rev. 13. 5. 6. book of Rebe­latiō. The words be these, speaking of the beast here described.

This book of the Revelation whosoever readeth over with a single heart, and compareth with it the event of things part­ly come to passe already, partly morefully yet to be accomplis­hed: considering on the one hand that Rev. 17. 1. [...]. and 13. 16 17. the whore of Babilon hath made all nations of the earth drunk with the cup of her fornications: that Rev. 14. 8 and 17. and 18. cap. she hath already begun to fall, and daily more and more inclyneth to her full desolation and des­truction, which yet can never wholy be accomplished so long as the Babylonish offices of Archbis [...]hops, Lordbishops, Archdeacons, and the rest, with theyr courts, canons, wor­ship, and procedings do continew: And on the other hand that Rev. 14. 6. 7. ād 11. 15. and 19. chap vvith 2. Thes 2. 8. and 1. Co [...]. 15. 24. 28. the Lord Iesus will by the light ād power of his gos­pell condemne and abolish that Babilo [...]ish whore with all her false offices and constitutions, and will also raigne in his Church by his own offices and lawes, with his crown of glory vpon his head, ād his scepter of righteousnes in his hād, vntill he give vp the kingdome to God even the Father, that God may be all in all. Who so (I say) readeth this book, and considereth these and such like prophecyes therein cōteyned in part already fulfilled, and yet morefully to be effected: shall playnely see, that this book of all other most playnely deciph [...] ­reth and condemneth the Babylonish Antichristian estate and constitution of these assemblyes, as they now stand vnder this Prela [...]y and other false ministery of the land.

[Page 37] Now in particular for the Rev. 1 [...]. 5. 6. place of this book here alledged, that it likewise is verisfyd of theyr ecclesi [...]sticall estate ād dea­lings at this day, as heretofore it hath bē in the Romane Em­pire and Apostasy elswhere, may sufficiently be seen by that which hath Pag. 22. 23. before ben said towching Daniels like prophe­tyes, where you may perceyv by the sp [...]rialtyes there expressed how these men in theyr estate at this day have a mouth that speaketh great things and blasphemyes against God, to blasphe­me his Lev. 22. 31. 32. Act. 26. 9. 1 [...] vvith 2 Thes 2. 4 mal. 1. 11. 12. name, in speaking yll of his truth and ordinances: and his Tabernacle, that is, his 1 Tim. 3. 15. Lev. 26. 11. 12. Ezec [...] 37 26. 27. 2 Cor. 6. 16. Church, which is the house of the living God, ād Tabernacle wherein he dwelleth among the sonnes of men on earth: and them that dvvell in heaven, that is, the Psal. 83. 3. vvith Phil. 3. 20. Rev. 11. 19. and 12. 17. Luk. 21. 27. 28. Lords secret ones, whose conversation is in hea­ven, whiles they live here on earth keeping the [...]mmaunde­ments of God, and having the testimony of Iesus Christ, whom they look for from the heavēs for theyr full redemptiō. But these things being before in the handling of Daniels pro­phery declared in many particulars, it shall not be needfull here agayn to repeat them. Onely in this place it shall be good to note this moreover, that in this chapter and book Mr. H. might have sett down many other places describing the propertyes of Antichrist: and that not onely in regard of his doctrine and deceit thereof, but also in respect of his to­lourable pretence to be of Christ and for him, yet forcing all people to stand subiect to his own adulterate discipline, or­dinances, and jurisdiction. To which end it is to be observed, that Antichrist is here described to have Rev. 1 [...]. 11. two hornes like the lambe, pretending his ministery and authority to be of Christ [...]nd for him, but yet shall speak like the dragon, in his false doctrines, imposed traditions, blaspheming the truth, revi­ling the witnesses thereof, and advauncing himself and his own inventions above God and his commaundemēts. Mo­reover that he shall Rev. 13. 16. make all both small and great, rich and poore, bond and free, to take his mark in theyr forehead ād hād, and so to submitt to his ministery, leiturgy, courts, excommu­nitations, and the rest of the actions of his vsurped authority: Or els Rev. 13. 10. 15. 17. killeth, banisheth, ād imprisoneth all such as refuse so to do, not suffring them eyther to enioy any liberty o [...]priviledg in the world, or to performe any worship to God, but according to his own in ventions ād apostasy. Which h [...]w true they ar [...] of the Prelacy and other Clergy of these assenblpes, let theyr es­tate and daily actions be witnesses.

Hitherto also might be referred other scriptures of this book [Page 38] verifyed in them likewise: for example, that as Rev. 9. 3. 7. 8. 9. 10. Here see the note vpō the third verse of this chap­ter, in our great Eng­lish Bibles. the [...] spoken of in the ninth of this book, were like vnto horses pre­pared to battayle, having on theyr heads crownes like vnto gold, and faces like men, and haire as womē, and teeth as lyons, ād ha­bergions of yron, and tayles as scorpions with stings in them, ha­ving power to hurt for a season: so the Prelates ād other Clergy of Antichrist, are f [...]erce as horses to fight against the truth and people of God, having rule and dominion with Lordly titles and princely dignities, in outward face ād show pretending to be the Ministers of Christ and his Church, but in deed being deceitfull entising and lascivious as harlots, and ravenous cruell poysonfull and singing as Lyons and scorpions, ha­ving powr to hurt and deceyue for a season, albeyt their [...] ād malice be limited ād repressed by the providence and power of the most High: Agayne, that as Rev. 9. 11 those locusts with mens faces were all of them vnder Abaddō their King the Angel of the bottomles pitt, so the Prelates and other▪ Clergy of Antichrist howsoever they pretend to be the Ministers of righteousnes, are in deed the subjects of Sathan the Prince of dar [...]nes, who yet transformeth himself into an Angell of light. Moreover that Rev. 17. 1. 2. ād 18. 3. they as well as other people and nations of the earth haue committed fornication vvith that vvhore of Babylon spo­ken of in this book: and haue receyued of her Rev. 17. 3. and 14. 11. names of blas­phemy (such as be the names of Archbishops, and Lord bis­shops, and Priests, when it is ascribed to an office of Mi­nistery of the Gospell:) and haue Rev. 17. 4 and 14. 8. drunk of her golden cupfull of abominations, whence haue proceeded theyr Ministery, book of common prayer, book of ordering Priests and conse­crating Archbishops and Bishops, excommunications by Archdeacons and Lordbishops, theyr courts, of facultyes, Commissary courts, and such like among them: and fina [...] have ben Rev. 17. 7 and 1. 9. 2. and 20. 4. made drunken vvith the blood of the Saints, and vvith the blood of the Martyrs of Iesus. So as these assemblyes in theyr ecclesiasticall constitutiō and procedings have showed themselves to be the naturall Rev. 17. 5 vvith Ezech. 16. 44. daughters of Babylon, that mo­ther of vvhoredomes and abominations of the earth: howsoever as Rev. 17 5. vvith 2. Thes. 2. 7. a Mystery it ly much hid and is not easily espyed, vnle [...] Christ Iesus Rev. 3. 18 annoynt ovvreyes vvith ey salue, that we may perceyv it, and Rev. 17. 1 3. vvith a. Thes. 4. 8. carry us forth as it vvere into the vvildernes in the Spirit, to take a view of it by the light of his word, ād not as it maketh show, ād is esteemed among men in the world. And thus much of this place ād book of the Revelatiō here alledge [...]

Now before Mr. H. cometh to any other Scriptures, [...] [Page 39] this conclusion of the former, that no Antichrist can be shovved vvhose doctrine is [...]ound. Concerning which I haue aunswered pag. 1 [...]. 11. 12. 13. before, first that theyr doctrine also is vnsound, and have showed it in divers false doctrines they hold and teach: and then that Antichrist the man of sinne teacheth many true doctrines towching God, the Creatiō, Resurrectiō and such like, yet notwithstanding is he an Antichrist, and his followers in Antichristian estate. Otherwise if the reaching of some sound doctrines would make such to be no Antichrists as do so teach, what Antichrists have there or will there ever be in the world? Hath there at any tyme ben any heretick or Antichrist, that hath not held ād professed some truth together with his here [...]y ād Antichristianity? Nay, is not the truth that such a one teacheth, the very meanes by which his delusion is made the stronger? Then for that truths sake he ought not the more to be hearkned vnto (as these men reason), but the more to be avoyded (as Mr Beza hath well Beza a­gainst Sa [...]a­via. cap. 25. pag. 193. noted against Sara­ [...]ia) least vnder pretence of hearing the truth from him, we be de [...]pved by him. When the Ma [...]. 1. 24. and 5. 7. divell himself acknowledged and said, that Christ was the Sonne of the most High, that holy one of God: or when he doth professe and teach it in the offices 2. Thes. 2. 9. he hath brought into the false Church: shall we therefore allow such as lawfull ministers of Christ and abide members of such a Church: Or ought we not rather to know that Christ [...] Mar. 1. 25 rebuketh them ād biddeth them hold their peace, hath [...]lso Rev. 18. 4. and 14. 9. 10. 11. charged vs to depart from all such ād not to partake in theyr sinnes? It neyther is nor can be vnknowen (though it be [...] mynded of many) that as 2. Co [...]. 11 14. Sathā himself is trāsformed [...]to an Angel of light, so Vers. 15. his ministers (even such as stand in any false ministery) can transforme themselues as though they were the ministers of righteousnes. Which they do no may more subtilly ād forcibly effect then by meanes of the true doctrines which they teach in the Antichristiā offices they haue [...]eybed. Thus we may see, that the hony of some truth being mixed with the poyson of theyr offices, we can not from them cast the sweetnes of the one, but we are withall in present dain­ [...]t to be destroyed by partaking with the other: and therefore [...] not in this estate to receyv, but to avoyd them altogether. [...]itherto of the Scriptures which Mr. H. hath brought about the description of Antichrist: ād of his conclusiō inferred there­vpō. The next Scriptures he alledgeth are of another sort sho­wing us who be true ministers, and which be true Churches. The first is out of the Ioh. 10. 2. 7. 9. tenth of Iohn: where Christ speaketh [...]hus.

HEre in deed is a speciall mark to know ministers by, t [...] witt, if they enter in by the doore into the sheepfold, that is, vp Iesus Christ into his Church. Now to enter in­vp IEsus CHrist, is eyther Gal. 1. 1. Amo [...] 7. 15. immediately to be called by CHrist himself, as were the Prophets and Apostles: or els Act. 6. 3. 5. and 14. 23. and 20. 28. Eph. 4. 11. 12. 1. Tim. 3. Chap. Tit. 1. 5. 6. &c. mediately to be called by his Church, to such offices as he hath given for the work of his ministery, according to such ru­les as he hath appoynted to that end. Seing then the publik ministers of these assemblyes are neyther immediately called by Christ himself, nor mediately by his Church: neyther to such offices as Christ hath sett in his Church: nor according to such rules as he hath prescribed therevnto: it is manifest they enter not in by the doore, that is, by IEsus CHrist, but climbe up another way, to witt, by theyr Book of ordering priests and deacons. deaconry and priesthood receyved of the Prelates and derived from Anti­christ. And therefore are not true ministers appoynted by Christ and his Church, but thieves and robbers belonging to Antichrist and his defection. The further proof whereof, besides theyr continuall practise and present estate, I refer to his proper place in that which is to be spoken In the aunsvver to the sixt, [...]ight, and ninth, secti­ons. hereafter towching the second part of the Reason, and in that place tow­ching theyr priesthood and entrance into the ministery. In the meane tyme onely I putt them in mynd that they have graunted thus much of themselues heretofore, as I affirme, that is, that Admō. to Parliam. [...]reatise, 2. sect. 16. they enter not in by Christ, but by a po­pish and vnlawfull vocation. These are theyr own words. But of this more hereafter.

That in this place Mr. H. translateth Christs Io [...]. 10. 2 word [...] thus (he that leadeth the sheep in at the doore) albeyt the thing [...]e true that the true pastors do so ād that the sheep so led fynd [Page 41] pasture ād salvation in Christ: Yet his translation here is vn­true, and some what subtill, to the end (as it seemeth) he might with better colour have some defence for theyr ministery from this Scripture. For Christs speach here is not, he that lea­deth in at the doore, but thus, he that entreth in by the doore, As may be showed divers wayes: first by the proper signifi­cation of the words here vsed, whereof the E [...]ser­chome. 1 [...]5. one signifyeth to enter in or to come in (not, to lead in,) and the Diates [...]huras. other signify, by the doore (not, in at the doore:) secondly by the contrary which Christ opposeth vnto it in the Ioh. 10. 1 former verse, when he saith, he that Ana [...]ai­n [...]n. clymeth (not, he that leadeth vp) another way is a thief and a robber: thirdly by the seve­rall propertyes which here Christ attributeth to all false mi­nisters opposed to the other, as first, that they are Ioh. 10. 1. 8. thieves ād robbers, that is, such as burst into the howse an other way then by the doore, and in stead of well ordering the house, make spoyle of them that dwell in it, even making marchandize of theyr soules and consciences: Next, that they are Ver. 5. straungers; that is such whose offices and callings are straunge from the word of God and ordinance of Christ, and therefore ought alway of his Church to be accounted as straungers, ād theyr voyce not to be hearkned vnto: lastly, that they Ver. 8. came be­fore Christ, that is, be such as do not follow after him, way­ [...]ing for his calling, and walking in his way which he hath sett vs, but do intrude themselves without him and follow another way devised by themselves and never prescribed by him.

Here also would I aske Mr H. whether one being in no office of ministery, yet taking vpon him publikly to teach, and (as here he saith) leading in at the doore, that is, teaching no other meanes of salvation but Christ onely who is the doore of the sheep: whether such a one (I say) were therefore to be reputed a Pastour and, minister of Christ, lawfully sett in that office? I am assured Mr H. will not say it. For that were both to give allowance of intrusion, which Christ [...]ondemneth: and to open a doore to the annihilating of that order with Christ hath appoynted his Church for the entran­te into his ministery. And now if such a one were not therefo­re to be accounted in such office of ministery, much lesse will such teaching approve him that standeth in an Antichristian office, to be a Pastor or Minister of Iesus Christ.

[Page 42] It may also further be observed, that Christ in this Ioh. 10. 2. Scripture speaketh of such as be shepeards of sheep: and the­refore that it helpeth not the ministers of these assemblies, who commonly stand heards of swyne, theyr Church being an hold of all foule spirits, and a cage of every vncleane and hate­full bird. Besides that they all, even the most religious among them, so long as they continew members of that Church, stand subiect to theyr ecclesiasticall courts, officers canons, worship, and the rest of theyr abominations, and therefore as yet in that respect can not be accounted the sheep of Christ, hearing his voyce and obeying his pre­cepts.

The next and last Scripture here alledged is out of the Mat. 16. 18. 16. of Mathew. Where Christ as king his Disciples whom they said he was: Peter aunswered, Thou art the Christ, the Sonne of the living God. Wherevpon Christ said agayn,

Here we are taught vpon what rock the true Church and lively members thereof are built, to witt, vpon this confession, that Iesus is the Christ the Sonne of the living God. Now here we are to remember that Christ is described both by his person, and office. Of which I have spoken Pag. 28. etc. In the explication of 1 Ioh. 4. 2. before at large vpon like occasion concerning the testi­monyes alledged out of the Epistles of Iohn. To which therefore I refer you, not purposing here agayn to make re­petition thereof. Onely thus much concerning this Scrip­ture I will further note: that as we learned out of Ie [...]us epistles to discerne the Spirit of GOD from the spirit of Antichrist, so here we are taught how to know the true Church of God, and so to discer [...]e it from the false Syna­gogues of Antichrist: that is, by considering whether it be built vpon the rock Iesus Christ, that Propher, Priest, and king of his Church. For (as the Apostle 1 Cor. [...]. 11. saith) other foundation can no man lay, then that vvhich is layd, vvhich is Iesus Christ. But as before we showed, so he­re we are to remember, that a verball and generall profession of Christ in word being denyed in practise, will not avayle [Page 43] to make eyther the popish or these assemblyes the true Chur­ches of God, and not the apostate Synagogues of the man of sinne.

The Apostle Peter (to whom with the other disciples this was spoken, although in the maner of speach Christ alluded to Peters name, as signifying a stone or rock) he laying this foundation in the Churches which he planted, Iesus Christ, that chief corner stone, elect and precious, doth 1 Pet. 2. 6. 7. 8. thus further apply it vnto them, saying, Vnto you which beleev it is precious: but vnto them that be disobedient, the sto­ne which the builders disallowed, the same is become the head of the corner: and a stone to stumble at, and a rock of offence even to them which stumble at the word, being disobedient. Where he plainely teacheth, it is the obedience of faith; which is required of all such as are truly baylt vpon this rock and corner stone, Iesus Christ.

And this hath Christ himself also taught vs, when he Mat. 7. 24. 25. 26. 27 like [...]ed him that heareth his words and doth them vnto a wise man which hath built his house on a rock, against which the rayne and floods and wynds prevayle not to cast it [...]: and him that heareth his words and doth them not, vnto a foolish man which hath built his house vpon the sand, against which the rayne and floods easily prevay­le to beat it down. So in like maner we are to know for the question in hand, that the true Church of CHrist is as a Pro 9. 1 and 31. 10. 11. 12. Ephes. 5. 23. 24. wise woman and faithfull wife which hearkning to the voyce of her husband yeeldeth obedience vnto him, and as an Mat. 16. 18. vvich pro 9. 1. house built vpon the rock, against which the gates of hell shall not be able to prevayle: Whereas the false Church of Antichrist is as the Pro. 9. 13—18. and 7. 10—23. Hos. 2. 2. foolish woman and har­lott, which howsoever she pretend to heare the voyce of Christ, yet in deed followeth the lust of her own eyes and goeth a whoring after her own inventions: yea and pretending onely the name of Christ, but in deed not receyving him as her Prophet, Priest, and king, is as an house built vpon the sand, which the 2 Thes. 2. 8. Rev. 18 8 21. Esa. 13. 19. breath of Christs mouth and wynd of his judgments will in the end consume and scatter abroad as the dust. It is not then a verball profession in generall that will serve, where an actuall denyall in practise is ioy­ned withall. But the true Church which is built vpon the rock doth in deed and truth obey the Lord Iesus acknow­ledging him to be such as he is revealed vnto vs in the word of God.

[Page 44] This the Apostle Paul likewise teacheth vs, when he Ephes. 2. 20. saith, the Church is built vpon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets, Iesus Christ himself being the head corner stone. Wherein he giveth vs to learne that that is in deed the true Church which is so built vpon Iesus Christ, as the Apostles and Prophets have layd him for the foundation and head sto­ne in the corner, that is, have taught him to be the Sonne of God come in the flesh, the Prophett, Priest and king of his Church for ever. Which forasmuch as these together with the popish assemblyes do not in deed and verity acknowledg, howsoever in words generally they professe, as hath Pag. 30. &c. befo­re at large ben pro [...]ed: it therefore followeth, that in this es­tate they cannot be esteemed truly built vpon the rock Iesus Christ: and therefore cannot be counted the true Churches of God, whiles we try them by the rules given vs by the Pro­phets and Apostles, and by Christ Iesus himselfe.

And thus have I showed the severall Scriptures here [...]i­ [...]ed by Mr H. to be so many witnesses against themselves. Thus also have we seen both their doctrine to be vnsound, and theyr ministery and Church constitution to be such as was never appoynted by Christ, but derived from Antichrist. And therefore by none to be continued in, but of all to be sepa­rated from, and that vpon payne of everlasting condemnati­on. For so hath the 2 thes. 2. 10 11. 12. Rev. 13. 8. 9. and 14. 9. 10. 11. and 18. 4 5. Scripture testifyed.

Hitherto of Mr H. his first exception. Now his second followeth in these words.

¶Aunswer to section, 4.

WE aunswer, they must first probe theyr assemblyes to be true Churches sett in the way of Iesus Christ, afore these or any Scriptures (which show true Churches subject to corruptions) can any way help to defend theyr present Church estate. Otherwise they do but still begge that which [Page 45] they should prove. For what though the Churches establi­shed in the order of Christ have had and still shall have divers corruptions arising among them? Doth this therefore give any warrant or allowance of such assemblyes, whose consti­tution is Antichristian? Was Israel in her defection a true Church, because Iudah being the Church of God had some enormityes in her? Or shall the assemblyes in Italy, England, and such like standing in apostasy he true Churches of God, because in the Churches of Corinth, Pergamus, Thyatira, esta­blished in the order of Christ, there were found divers corrup­ [...]ions? If this reason were strong, might not Rome at this day iustify most of her abominations? But what saith the Scripture, Israel in her defection was Hos. 2. 2. and 4. 15. no wife, no true Church, but an harlott, and not to be joyned vnto: notwith­standing that Iudah being a spouse and true Church had not yet the 2. Chro. 15. 15. 17 ād 20. 31. 32. 33. [...] places taken away? In like maner shall that Rev. 17. 1. 5. and 10. 4. vvhore of Babel stāding in apostasy together with all the as­semblyes wheresoever made drunk with the cup of her formi­cations be harlots and to be departed from: notwithstanding that the Rev. 2. and 3. chap. Church of Christ being his spouse falleth daily in­to many sinnes and transgressions, whiles it is militant he­re on earth. For these two are of a far divers nature and consideration, I meane on the one side, a Church sett in the way and order of Christ, but walking therein weakly and cor­ruptly: and on the other side, a company of people standing in the defection ād disorder of Antichrist, howsoever perhaps they may walk ther in with some show of piety and religion. The former are Levit. 4. 13. 14. 1. Cor. 1. 2. 11. Act. 15. 1. 2. Rev. 2. and 3 true Churches, notwithstanding the cor­ruptions arising among them, the redresse of which is duly to be sought: The latter are Rev. 13. 11. and 17. 5. and 18. 3 4. 2. thes. 2. 3. 1. Ioh. 4. 3. false Churches, and to be for­saken, whatsoever show of holynes they do or can pretend. Now thē forasmuch as neyther Mr H. nor any other of them hath proved theyr assemblyes to stand in any other Church-constitution, but such as is Antichristian: it is evident that the Scriptures here alledged, which speak onely of Churches sett in Christs order and of corruptions in them, cannot any way fitly belong to these assemblyes, to give allowance of theyr Antichristian estate. This being first sett down gene­rally concerning all these Scriptures ioyntly together for the better vnderstanding of the controversy: let vs now come to consider them more particularly, and see whether as Mr H. hath vnder taken to prove, so he have indeed performed, that is, have showed greater corruptions in those Churches vnto [Page 46] which the Scriptures give notable testimony, then be in theyrs at this day.

The first 2 King. 12. 2. 3. and 14. 3. 4. and 2 Chron. 20. 31. three Scriptures here cited are of one sort. These are the words.

All these Scriptures show vnto vs one thing: which is, that in the dayes of Iehoash, Amaziah, and Iehoschaphat, kings of Iudah who did that which was right in the eyes of the Lord, yet the hy places were not taken away: but the people did sacrifice and burnt incense therein. This in deed was a corruption among those people: concerning which ynough is spoken before in that hath bē said towching these Scriptures generally. Yet this I adde further: first that in those tymes all the false ministeryes and kinds of wor­ship before tyme vsed were abolished, and this defect onely of worshipping God in the hy places as yet remayning. Now what comparison then is there between this case, and theyrs who have not abolished but still retayne ād ioyne vnto a false ministery and worship. Who knoweth not, that in those dayes they might Ios. 22. 23. 29. 2. King. 16. 10. 11. 12. not forme to themselves or receyv from others any other altar or fashion thereof for sacrifice then God had appoynted: much lesse any new devised ministery? Yea, the Levit. [...]0. 1. 2. sonnes of Aaron, though in a true ād lawfull office, might not offer with straūge fyer: much lesse might they have received or exercised a false ūlawfull ministery. Corah likewise Num. 16. Cap. though a Levite, Dathā ād Ab [...]ram though heads of the Cōgregation, [Page 47] 2 Chrō. 26. 16▪ 20. Dzziah though a king, might not offer vp the incense which God had appoynted to be offred, being straungers from the priesthood: much lesse might they have offred a false worship in a false ministery, etc. Which is the case of these assemblyes. These men therefore should compare like things with like, ād not vnder colour of the hy places in Iudah, seke to retayne and defend what Antichristian corruptions they please in theyr Church. Otherwise why might they not also vnder the same colour still have kept the other popish abominations, which already (by the mercy of God) are abolished out of the land?

Secondly I take it, the fault of retayning the hy pla­ces in Iudah for the true service of GOD which at first were made for false worship and service of Idols, was such, as if now the false ministry, worship, and other abominations of Antichrist were abolished out of the land, and yet these Idoll temples (they call them Churches) reserved and vsed for the true worship of God by a true ministery. For these two may in divers respects seem to be like, I meane, those hy places, and these Idoll temples. Both which I take to be with in compasse of Deut. 12. 2. 3. 4. Exod. 20. 4. 5. compared vvith 2. king 10. 26. 27. 28 and 23. 8. 13. 15. 19. Act. 19. 17. Rev. 18. 12. 22. that morall commaundement of God, which enioyneth the abolishing of the places aswell as of all the other monuments of Idolatry, eyther by rasing them quite downor by defacing and converting them to civill vse: and not to tourne them to be places for the publick wor­ship of God, though it were by such ministery and in such maner as he hath appoynted.

Thirdly, by that which hath ben said, it is evident these Scriptures show not that, for which they are alledged, that is, prove not greater corruptions to have ben found in the Churches aproved by the holy Gohst, then be now in the Church assemblyes of England. I deny not but this sacrifi­cing in the hy places was a great corruption: And so the Spirit of God noteth it, that 2 Chro. 27. 2. vvith 2. King. 15. 34. 35. the people herein corrupted themsel­ves: yea and that they 2. Chron. 20. 33. had not prepared theyr heart to the Lord. But for these men by colour of this to defend the re­ [...]ayning and vsing of theyr Antichristian ministery, in theyr se­erall offices, callings, administration and maintenance, with theyr, popish worship and the rest of theyr abominations, it [...] not at all: but is rather wholy against them, inasmuch as in 2. Chron. 15. 8—17. and 1 [...]. 3. 4. vvith 20. 31. 32. 33. ād 26. 4. 5. and 27. 2. 3. that Church of I [...]KH the vnlawfull priest­ [...]ood and worship with other the abominations in for­mer tymes vsed were now taken away (this corruption of [Page 48] the hy places onely excepted, and the true wor [...]ship of God in place thereof performed in such ministery and maner as he had ordeyned. Neyther of which is yet to be seen in this land.

Lastly, in these Scriptures is to be observed, both the different speaches concerning the Kings and concerning the people in theyr ages, and that the testimony which the holy Ghost giveth of them is such, as hath with it a note of blemish and default in them: and that recorded to posterity, not to encourage vs to fayle in like maner as they did, but to be a warning vnto vs to take heed of being so overtaken, as they were.

And thus have I showed (so far as yet I see) the true meaning and vse of these Scriptures, and how they serve not at all to that purpose for which they are brought: as they ha­ve ben also and still are wrested by the Papists, to boulster out theyr most filthy abominations likewise, though all in vayne. For great and strong is the truth, and will prevayle against all ad [...]ersaryes of it in the end.

The next Scripture is out of Mat. 15. 5. 6. Mat. 15. where Christ reproving the Pharisees for transgressing the commaunde­ment of God by theyr own tradition, proveth it thus: God hath commaunded, saying, Honour thy father and mother: and, he that curseth father or mother, let him dy the death.

Here we fynd a tast of that Mat. 16. 6. 12. leaven of the Pharisees, whereof our Saviour Christ bad his disciples they should ta­ke heed and beware, and not that they should be encouraged thereby to be more corrupt, as these men reason out of such places. But let vs a litle compare this Scripture and theyr estate together, and see whether is to be accounted more cor­rupt, they then, or these now.

First, we see here the disobedience taught by the Pharisees was against the second Table: whereas the disobediēce taught by these men in the poynts now controverted is both against the first and the second Table. Against the first, in teaching [Page 49] the people to Liod. [...]0. 4. 5. Deut. 12. 30. 31. 32. Rev. 14. 9. 10. 11. and 13. 16. wors [...]hip God by another ministery and after another maner then he hath appoynted: yea by such ministe­ry and in such maner as Antichrist hath invented, and God most straitly forbidden. Against the second, in Exod. 20. 12. Pro. 24. 21. 1 Tim. 2. 2. 1. Pet. 2. 17. disobeying the Magistrates in deed, whom outwardly in show they would seem to obey, whiles at theyr commaundemēt they serue God by a false ministery and worship imposed by them. For as Act. 4. 19. Dan. 3. 17. 18. and 6. 7. 13. 22. 1. Sam. 22. 17. 18. true obedience to the Magistrates is alwayes in the Lord: so is it disobedience rather then obedience vnto them, to obey them against the Lord.

Secondly, the Pharisees taught the people to neglect the performance of a duty which they ought to theyr earthly pa­rents in honouring of them: But these men teach the people to neglect the performance of that Mal. 1. 6. 2. Cor. 6. 17. 18. 1 Pet. 1. 17. 18 duty they o [...] to theyr hea­venly father, in honoring fearing and worshipping him as he hath commaunded.

Thirdly, the Pharisees taught the people to neglect man, vnder colour of keeping a [...]ow, or doing a duty to God, to witt, the vowing or offering of that as an oblatiō to God, by which they should have holpe [...] theyr parents: But these men teach the people to neglect God and his commaundements, vnder colour of yeelding obedience to [...]an.

Fourthly, among the Iewes this disobedience against man was taught by some, not Mat. 15. 2 and 16. 12. Luk. 1. 6. ād 2. 25. 38. receyved by all: But in the­se assemblyes theyr disobedience against God is taught and [...] of them all.

Fiftly, the Pharisees and other Iewes at that tyme (as may appeare even by some Mat. 8. 4 and 23. 2. Luk. 2. 21. 27 as also Luk. 1 6. 8. 9. 10. Ioh. 1. 19. 2 [...] and 6. 4. places by M ^r. H. here alledged) had not devised a new publik ministery and worship, but re­tayned that ministery and worship which God had appoynted, though they walkt therein corruptly: But the ministers and people of these assemblyes at this day have such ministery and worship as was never ordeyned by God, but devised by that man of sinne: though otherwise they make some show of ho­lynes and religion therein. So as in this respect there is no comparison between these two.

Lastly, it is to be observed that the testimony here given concerning them that so taught as is aforesaid, is not an ap­probation of them therein, but both a Mat. [...] 3. 7. 13. 14. sharp reproof of them, and an earnest admo [...]ition to others for this cause to let then [...] alone: together with this generall sentence of Christ annexed therevnto, Every plant vvhich myne heavenly father hath not planted shalbe rooted vp. Let them alone: they be the [Page 50] bl [...]nd leaders of the blynd: and if the blynd lead the blynd, both shall fall into the ditch. Hitherto of this Scripture of Matth. 15. which we see being duly considered, neyther proveth that for which it is produced, neyther any way iustifyeth but ra­ther condemneth theyr Antichristian estate.

Next he alledgeth Luk. 3. 2. Luk. 3. 2. where it is thus writ­ten,

This Scripture is directly agaynst them. For here first it is playne, that for the ordinary ministery among them they had not devised a straunge new one, but re [...]apned that aun­cyent function of priesthood appoynted by God (as the men­tion of chief Priests doth show): And whereas Iohn Baptist did now exercise an extraordinary ministery among them, it is noted, he did it not without speciall warrant from the word of God therevnto. Which is further proved both in the words Vers. 4. follow [...] in this chapter, and els where in Luk. 20. 4. 5. 6. this and the Ioh. 1. 22 23. 25. 33. Mat. 21. 25. other Euangelists. Now if then they might not have any eyther ordinary or extraordinary ministery but such onely as was appoynted and allowed by the word of God: muchlesse may we now vnder the Gospell admitt of any ministery but such onely as hath ben orde [...]ed by CHRIST, owr Lord the king of his Church: wh [...] being Heb. 3. 3. the Sonne is worthy of more honour then Moses the servant. So as first we see here, his own testimony con­demneth their present ministery, which is such as was never prescribed by CHrist to his Church.

But it may be M r. H. meant by this Scripture to insi­nuate vnto vs, that there were two hypriests at that tyme, whereas by the ordinance of God there should be but [...] Wherevnto I aunswer, first that it was no new thing, but an a [...]cyent approved order among the Iewes to have two chief priests over the rest: Yet so, as the o [...]e of them was prin­cipall, and the other the second or next vnto him. Thus we read that 1. Chrō. 24. 2. 3. 2. Sam. 8. 17. vvith Nnm. 3. 32. and 4. 16. 28. Zadok of the sonnes of Eleaz [...]r, and Ahim [...] ­lech of the sonnes of Ithamar were together the chief priests in Davids tyme. And afterward 2. King. 25. 18. when the Iewes were led captive to Babylon, Seraiah was the chief priest, and Zephaniah the second. Where it may be observed, both that [Page 51] there was two principall priests ouer the rest: and yet the one chief, and the other the second.

Secondly, we fynd that Annas and Cayaphas here men­tioned in Luke, were hy priests the one after the other, to witt, Caiaphas Ioh. 11. 49. ād 18. 13. 24. Mat. 26. 57. at the tyme when CHrist was crucifyed and before, and Annas afterward Act. 4. 6. and 7. 1. when the Apostles Peter and Iohn were brought afore him. As also after this we read agayne of one Ananias to be hy priest alone. Act. 23. 2. and 24. 1. and 25. 2.

Thirdly, it is to be mynded that the word here vsed sig­nifyeth chief priests, and is spoken oftentymes of others that were chief among the priests, as well as of the hy priest: and that even then when there was but one by priest. As in Mat. 14. 53. Mat. 26. 57. Act. 25. 2. 15. and 24. 1. Luk. 22. 52. 54.

Finally, the having of the hy priesthood then by course interchaungeably, and but for a yeare, and such like, were in deed corruptions crept in among them in the ordinan­ce of GOD. Yet doth not this give any warrant of the present Antichristian constitution of these assemblyes. For e­ven then we see they had no new ministeryes, but the priest­hood appoynted by God, yea and but one hy priest at once: Which also according to the law, kept in the kinred: where­vpon it is sayd, they that vvere of the chief priests kinred. Act. 4. 6. Besides that in this often chaunge of it, there see­meth to ly a mystery, God having so disposed, to declare that now that Leviticall priesthood drew to an end, and Hebr. 1. 7. 11—25. another Priest was to rise vp after the order of Melchisedech, who be­cause he endureth ever should have a priesthood that can not passe from him to any other.

So then from this Scripture can be gathered no defence at all of the present estate of these assemblyes, but rather ma­ny arguments agaynst it, forasmuch as now among them they have no other but straunge ministeryes invēted by man, and then there was no such new ministery at all eyther ordi­nary or extraordinary receyved among the Iewes.

And this hath Mr. [...]artwright heretofore avowched, when proving the vnlawfulnes of the offices of Archbishops and Archdeacons, he T. C [...] reply▪ pag. 83 sect. 5. 6. 7. wrote as followeth: First of all (saith he) the ministery is by the vvord of God and heavenly, and not left to the vvill of men to devise at theyr pleasure: as ap­peareth by that vvhich is noted of Iohn, vvhere the Pharisees coming to Iohn Baptist, after that he had denyed to he ey­ther CHRIST, or Elias, or another Prophet, Ioh. 1. 2 [...] conclude: If [Page 52] thou be neyther Christ, nor Elias, nor of the Prophets, why baptizest thou? Which had bē no good argument, if Iohn might have ben of some other function then of those which were ordi­nary in the Church and instituted of God. And therefore Iohn to establish his singular ād extraordinary function, alledgeth the word of God: whereby appeareth that as it was not lawfull to bring in any straunge doctrine, so vvas it Note this. not lavvfull to teach the true doctrine, vnder the name of any other function then vvas instituted by God Let the vvhole practise of the Church vn­der the Lavv be looked vpon, and it shall not be found that any other ecclesiasticall ministery vvas appoynted, then those orders of hy priests, and Levites etc. vvhich vvere appoynted by the lavv of God. And if there vvere any raysed vp extraordinarily, the same had theyr calling confirmed from heaven, eyther by sig­nes or miracles, or by playne ād cleare testimonyes of the mouth of God, or by extaordinary exciting and movings of the Spirit of God. So that it appeareth that the ministery of the Gospell, ād the functions thereof ought to be from heaven and of God, and not invented by the brayne of men, From heaven (I say) and heavenly, because although it be executed by earthly men, and the ministers also are chosen by men like vnto themselves, yet because it is done by the vvord and institution of God that Note. hath not onely ordeyned that the vvord should be preached, but hath ordeyned also in vvhat order and by vvhom it should be preached, it may vvell be accounted to come from heaven and from God. Seing therefore that these functions of the Arch­bishop and Archdeacō are not in the vvord of God, it follovveth that they are of the earth, and so can do no good but much harme in the Church.

And a litle Pag. 84. sect. [...]. after he hath also these words: Tell me (saith he) in the vvhole volume of the Testament is there any kind or degree of ministery, vvhereof God is not the certayne and ex­presse author? Was there ever any man (I except Ieroboam and all such profane men) eyther so holy or so vvise or of such gre­at knovvledg, that ever did so much as dreame of instituting of a nevv ministery? After the long vvandring of the Arke in the vvildernes vvhen it came to be placed in lerusalem, tell me if any besides the Levites and priests the ordinary ministers, and the Prophets vvhich vvere immediately s [...]irred vp of God, vvere found to have ordeyned any office or title vvhich vvas not com­maunded: or vvhether therevvas at any tyme any thing added or enioyned to those offices of priesthood and Leviteship, vvhich vvas not by the lavv prescribed.

[Page 53] These are M. Cartwrights words in the places here quo­ted. By which it is cleare themselves also graunt, that in the tyme of the law in the true Church there was no new mi­nistery erected: and that there neyther might nor may be any eyther ordinary or extraordinary, but such as have expresse appoyntment and warrant from God himself. Whereupon is followeth that the present ministery of these assemblyes ha­ving no such warrant, these and the like Scriptures give not any defence of it, but condemne and make against it. Thus much concerning the testimony alledged out of Luk 3. 2.

Next is alledged Luk. 2. 22. 27. Mat. 8. 4. Luk. 2. 22. 27. and Mat. 8. 4. where it is thus written: first in the second of Luke, cōcerning Christ:

And in the Gospell according to Mat. 8. [...] Mathew, Cap. 8. it is thus written towching the leper whom Christ clensed:

These Scriptures compared together evince that this Church of the Iewes had not reiected but retayned the pub­lik ministery, worship, and ordinances prescribed by God: [Page 54] and therefore wholy cōdemne the present estate of these Church assemblyes of Englād, ād are far from proving that for which they are alledged. In the second of Luke we read, that at Luk. 2. 21. eight dayes old the child was circumcised, which was accor­ding to the Gen. 1 [...]. 12. Levit. 12. 3. ordinance of God: that Maryes purification, the childs presentation to the Lord, and the oblation they gave, was (not after any new devised maner, but) Lev. 12. 6. Exod. 13. [...]. according to the Law of Moses, and, as it is commaunded in the Law of the Lord: Finally, that Sim [...]ō fearing God, came in the Spirit into the Temple whither the parēts brought in the child Iesus, to do for him (not according to the custome ād inventiō of man, but) after the custome of the Law of God. Where is to be observed, how often together in these few verses the holy Ghost noteth down that whatsoever was done to and for the child, was ac­cording to the Law of Moses, the Law of the Lord, the custome of the Law, as it is written, and, as it is commaunded in the Law of the Lord. So this Scripture showeth, that the ordinances appoynted by God for his worship were then observed. Now if we ioyne herevnto the Mat. 8. 4. next Scripture of Mat. 8. we shall there fynd they had also that ministery which God had ordeyned for the tyme of the Law. For there it is said, Christ bad the leper being clensed go and show himself to the priest, and offer the gift that Moses commaunded. Here then they had both the priesthood and ordinances which God had commaunded by Moses his servant. And therefore these Scriptures are so far from pro [...]ing greater corruptions to have ben in those Churches, then be in these assemblyes: as they do directly condemne theyr Church constitution in the new invented mi­nistery, worship, and ordinances among them, which God never ordeyned.

The next Mat. 23. [...] 3. Scripture Mr H. citeth is out of Mat. 23. where Christ spake to the mulititude and to his disciples, saying:

This Scripture, teaching that it was lawfull to heare the Scribes and Pharisees that sate in Moses seat, is commonly alledged by the preachers and professors of this age for theyr defence: Insomuch as they vse it as theyr anchor hold in greatest distresse. But being well weighed, it will prove the ve­ry [Page 55] shipwrack of theyr cause. For first, by conference of this Scripture with Ioh. 1. 19 24. and 3. 1. 10. Mat. 23. 34. 35. 41. Mar. 12. 28. 32. 35. Act. 5. 34. De [...]t. 17. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. others appeareth, that the Scribes ād Pha­risees which sat on Moses chayre, were priests and Levites, expounders of the Law or such Iudges of hard pleas and cō ­troversyes as we read of, Deut. 17. And therefore were not in any straunge ministery invented by man, but in those true offi­ces which God had by Moses commaunded vnder the Law.

Secondly, the phrase of speach here vsed, when it is said they late on Moses chayre, Mr Beza. also thus ta­keth it in his treatise against Sa­ravia, Cap. 16. unporteth ād proveth thus much. Which also may be gathered from a like maner of speach used in Nehem. 9. 3. 4. 5. Nehemiah, where we read that Ieshua, ād Bani, ād other of the Levites rose vpon the Levites stayre (or hy seat) and taught the people out of the Law, and worshipped the lord.

Thirdly, Pharisaisme was not any new kind of ministe­ry but onely Act. 15. 5 and 26 5. Phil. 3. 5. Ioh. 1. 19. 24. a sect among the Iewes, that is, a sort of peop­le (of So vve read that Paul ād his father vvere Pharisees, of the tribe of Beniami [...] Act. 23. 6. Phil. 3. 5. others of the tribe of Levi Ioh. 1. 19. 24. what tribe soever among them) which semed to haue chosen and in outward show pretended a more sirict observa­tion of the Law, then others did.

Fourthly the Scribes knew well ynough that every true ministery was from heauen, not of mē: that is, was appoyn­ted by God, not devised by mā. So far were they from having themselves any false ministery of mans invention. This we may see in Luk. 20. 1. 7. theyr cōsultation which they had amōg themsel­ves what to aunswer vnto Christs questiō, wh [...]e asked them whether the Baptisme of Iohn were from heaven, or of men.

Lastly, we fynd that the pharisees themselves were carefull of not admitting in that Church any new ministery that God had not ordeyned: Insomuch as Ioh. 1. 19.—27. they were very earnest vpō Iohn Baptist, and vrged him to approve his calling and mi­nistery by thr word of God. Which thing also he did. Ioh. 1. 23. 31. 33.

Now then seing the Scribes and Pharisees here spoken of were (not in false but) in true offices and functions appoynted by God vnder the law: seing they sate (not on Baals, but) on Moses chayre: seing they knew there was no true ministery but of God, neyther would allow of any other then GODS word did approve: yea, seing Iohn Baptist gra [...]nted thus much vnto them, that he might not have any ministery, but such whereof he could bring warrāt from God: who se [...]th not, that even this example of the Pharisees so much alledged by them, plainly condemneth the Ministers of these assemblyes, which sitt not in CHrists but Antichrists chayre, entring into and executing such offices of Ministery, as GOD [Page 56] never appoynted or approved in his word? Neyther is it of any moment, as towching the poynt in controversy, to say, th [...] Pharisees were corrupt in doctrine ād cōversation, vnles the [...] could show by the word of God theyr ministers to be Pas­tors and Teachers in Christs ordinance, though walking cor­ruptly therein: as we by the Scriptures show that the Pha­risees which sate on Moses chayre, were priests and Levites, according to the Law of Moses, though otherwise in many things they caryed themselves very vngodily with much hy­pocrisy.

The last 1 Cor. 11 21. 22. and 15. 12. Rev. 2. 14. 15. 20. 21. Scriptures here cited by M ^r H. are o [...]t of the Epistle to the Corinthians ād out of the Revelatiō. Which because they are of one sort, towching the question in hand, therefore will I speak of them together. The words be the­se: first in the epistle to the Corinthians, where the Apostle reproving theyr abuses about the Lords supper, saith thus vnto them:

And agayne to the [...]orinthians, among whom some de­nyed the resurrection of the body, thinking that the soule one­ly should live for ever in the world to come, the Apostle writeth thus concerning that matter, in the place alledged:

And in the second of the Revelation, first to the Angell of the Church of Pergainus, Christ thus writeth:

[Page 57] Then to the Angell of the Church of Thyatira, thus he saith:

These Scriptures show errors and corruptions in such Churches as were planted in the faith and order of Christ. Which nothing helpeth to mainteyne the Antichristian [...]state of these [...]ssemblyes: as is Pag 45. before declared at large in the ge­nerall aunswer concerning all these testimonyes. We neuer doubted, but the Lev. 4. 13 14. 1 Chron. 15. 13. and 2. Chron. 30. 18. 19. 20. 1. Cor. the vvhole epist­le. best Churches on earth have fallen and still are subiect to fall into corruptions and transgressions of the Law of God. And how can it be otherwise, when as they consist of sinfull and mortall men, who both know but in part and in the knowledg we have, walk with much weaknes ād imperfection? But what is this to iustify Antichrists aposta­sy, or to encourage any to partake in his sinnes? We must al­way remember, that as it is one thing, when Rom. 7. 19. 20. Gal. 6. 1. a true Chris­tian is overtaken with a sinne, and another when Rom. 8. 13. 1 king. 21 20. Eph. 4. 17. 18. 19. such as pretend to be Christians, live as the heathen and sell themsel­ves to work wickednes: so also towching a Church, it is one thing whē a people are setled in the order of Christ, but through weaknes fall into divers enormityes, and another when a people stand in the defection of Antichrist ād receyve the print of his ordinances in theyr hands and foreheads. Eyther the­refore must they prove the constitution of theyr Church to be of Christ, and not Antichristian, or els these examples in theyr estate will give them no succour at all. For it will nothing a­vayle Babylō or such as comm [...] fornicatiō with her, to show that Zion hath her breaches or her children theyr infirmityes.

Secōdly, in these Scriptures is to be mynded, that but some of the Corinthians, and some of them of Pergamus and Thyatira were infected with the errors and corruptions here recorded: and not the whole Churches generally. And this is the lot and tryall of the Church of God in all ages, that unto it do creep men of corrupt mynds, who vnder a show of holynes often breed schismes and errors in the Church, and in theyr lives tur­ [...]e the grace of God into wātonnes through hypocrisy. Thus it pleaseth God to try and exercise his Church from tyme to [Page 58] tyme, that they which are approved might be knowen. Hen­re it is, that in the Church of 1 Cor. 11 19. Corinth spring vp schismes and heresyes: that in the Church of Act. 20. 30. Ephesus arise men spe­aking perverse things to draw disciples after them: that in the Churches of Rev. 2. 14. 15. 20. Pergamus and Thyatira be found such as hold the doctrine of Balaam, and of the Nicoiaitans, teaching the people to eat things sacrificed to Idols, and to committ forni­cation. (And such also in these dayes have crept in among vs, vnder pretence of godlynes, who after a while vpon one occa­sion or other have manifested theyr vngodly, contentious, and fantasticall spirits: and that commonly with great trouble of the Church, being authors of grievous schismes and other im­pietyes, for which the truth and Church have ben and still are evill spokē of). But these being but the personal sinnes of some particular men, not the publik estate and constitution of the whole Churches: what comparison is there between them and these assemblyes whose very 2 Thes. 2. 3. 4. 8. Reve. 18. 4. Esa▪ 52 11. Ier. 51. 6. 45. constitution is Antichristian, and out of which God hath absolutely commaunded all that will be saved to depart? Whereas from the Lev. 4. 13 14. 1 Cor. 1. 11. and 5. 4. 5 7. Gal. 5. 9. 10 12. Mat. 18. 15. 16. 17. other separati­on may not be made; but first redresse is duly to be sought, that such old leaven being purged out, they may still be a new lam­pe vnto the Lord.

Thirdly, here is to be observed, that it is said, these Churches Rev. 2. 14. 20. 1 Cor. 5. 1. 2 suffred such amōg them. Which as it manifesteth what was theyr sinne, so it showeth also they had power, ād should vse it, for the reclayming or casting out of such from among them. Whereas these assemblyes have not power to redresse any abominations or to excommunicate any persons (though ne­ver so wicked): but the whole ecclesiasticall power and iuris­diction among them is committed onely to the Ordinary, that is, to an Antichristian Prelate, and to his Chauncelour and Archdeacon. So as by this also appeareth there is no comparison between them.

Fynally, it is to be remembred, that even in these and the like Churches, where they do not repent and amend but con­tinew in corruption and iniquity, Christ hath Rev. 2. 5. 16. 22. 23. Mat. 21. 42. 43. threatned to remove his cādelstick, ād to take his kingdome from among them. And if God thus deale with his own Churches stablis­hed in his faith and order, when they come obstinately to per­sist in sinne ād impiety: what shall be the end of the Synagog­nes of Antichrist which stād in emnity against Iesus Christ and in apostasy from his truth, and will not be reclaymed? If God will not spare but come against Corinth, Pergamus, ād [Page 59] Thyatira: will he let Babylon that mother of whoredomes or any of her daughters escape? If Ierusalem for her sinne be made to drink the cup of Gods wrath: shall Edom, Moa [...], or Ammon go free? They shall not: saith the Lord of hostes. Iere. 25. 15. 18. 21. 29. And thus much to M ^r. H. his second exception: Now followeth his third in these words.

Aunswer to Section, 5.

IN this third exception according to theyr vsuall maner, Mr H. taketh for graunted that which he should prove, to witt, that theyr ecclesiasticall assemblyes be the Churches of Christ sett in his order and constitution: Which thing we deny. And till they prove it, themselves may see, they can not thus reason from Matt. 18. 15. 16 17. this Scripture of Mat. 18. as here he doth. For al­though from thence it may be gathered, that the Churches of Christ are not for corruptions arising in them to be forsaken, but first theyr redresse is by all good meanes to be sought: yet it followeth not therevpō that the Synagogues of Antichrist are in like maner to be proceeded withall, and not forthwith to be avoyded. This (I say) followeth not of the other any more then if one should reason thus: A brother being knowen to have sinned is not to be accounted as an heathen or publica­ne, till being duly proceded with, he have contemned the voyce of the Church: Therefore also one that is an heathen or pub­licane, yet notwithstanding is not so to be accounted, till he [Page 61] have ben likewise admonished and proceded withall. As the­re is no consequence in this, so neyther is there in the other. The same 1. Cor. 5 12. Scripture which saith, Do ye not iudge them that are vvithin? saith it not also, What have I to do to judge them that are vvithout? Now then as we are to carry our selves after one maner towards particular men that are within, and after another towards them that are without: so have we also different rules and courses prescribed by God ād to be followed by vs, how to walk after one maner towards the Churches of Christ, when corruptions be found among them, and after another towards the Synagogues of Anti­christ which are fallen into defection from the way of Iesus Christ.

If you aske, what these rules be that are given to be obser­ved when errors and enormityes are espyed in a true Church: I aunswer, these and the like, that Lev. 4. 13. 14. Act. 6 1. 2. 3. 2 Chro. 13. 2 3. vvith 15. 3. 11. 12. 13. they which espy them, are not therevpon to forsake the Church, but must first give the Church knowledg thereof out of the word of God: and that also according to due order, as first to 1 Cor 1. 11. vvith Rev 2. 1. &c. Zach. 7. 2. 3. Heb 13. 17. make it knowen vnto them to whom the oversight of the Church is commit­ted: who, if they be perswaded, are 1. Cor. 5. 1. 4. 5. and 11 18. &c. Mat. 18. 17. 1 Tim. 5. 17. then by duty bound to advertise the Church thereof and to see it redressed in all good maner. If they be not perswaded, then Mat. 18. 16. 17. vvith 2 Cor. 13. 1. Lev. 4. 13. 14 having taken some others with them and not prevayling, they are afterward to bring it before the whole Church and to show them theyr esta­te, wherein it swarveth from the rules of Gods Law: who fynding it so to be, are bound to acknowledg and amend it. Yet if this way they prevayle not, then are they to vse (if they may) the help of Act. 15. 2. &c. 1. Cor. 14. 33. 36. Zach. 7. 2. 3. De [...]t. 17. 8. 9 10. 11. Psal. 122. 3 4. 5. other Churches to advise of the matter and to admouish that Church of theyr estate, out of the Scriptu­tes. Now these things being done as they ought, we may ho­pe by the blessing of God that issue will follow which the 2 Co [...]. 7▪ 8. 11. Act. 11. 18. and 15. 31 Levi [...]. 4. 13. 14. 15. Scriptures show hath followed vpon such proceeding here­tofore, that is that they will not now wilfully stand in kno­wen transgression convinced vnto them out of the word of God by so many witnesses: but will rather sorrow for theyr sinne, and reioyce for the consolation they shall fynd by recey­ving the truth and walking in the way thereof showed vnto them out of the Scriptures. But if they will not amend, the Lord Iesus Christ, who walketh in the nuddes of the gol­den candelsticks and hath all power given him in heaven and in earth, hath Rev. 2. 5, Mat. 21. 43. threatned to remove the candelstick out of his place, and to take the kingdome of God from them [Page 62] and to give it to such as will bring forth the fruits thereof: And then to such as are willing to obey the truth, he hath in such cases given direct Act. 2. 40. Psa. 8. 12. 16. commaundement, to save themsel­ves from such a froward generation: and to bynd vp the testimony, and seale vp the Law among his disciples. And these are the rules (so far as I have observed) given vs for our walking in and toward the Churches of Christ, when errors and corruptions be found among them.

Now towching such assemblyes as stand in false consti­tution or apostasy from the way of Christ, the former rules are not given vs to be vsed in ād with them: but concerning such, there is one onely rule prescribed by God for our carriage to­wards them, which is, Rev. 18. 4. [...]os. 4. 15. A [...]os. 4. 4. 5 and 5. 5. 15. 2 Cor. 6. 17. Rev. 20. 4. with all speed to separate and de­part from them, and in no case to partake in theyr sinnes, but to witnes against them even vnto death. Forasmuch then as these assemblyes (how famous so ever he account them) stand in a false constitution, even in apostasy from that true ministery and from those holy ordināces appoynted by Christ to his Church, it is cl [...]are as the sunne that the golden rules of such proceding as is before described belong not vnto them in this estate, but that all men ought vpon payne of damnation without delay to depart out of them, least if they still partake in theyr sinnes, they receyv also of theyr plagues. By which al­so appeareth how the reason here vsed by Mr H. out of Mat. 18. belongeth not to theyr assemblyes, as now they stand, and therefore in this case helpeth them nothing at all.

Nay furthermore I dare affirme and bynd my self to prove by this Scripture, that there is not (in theyr constitution) any ecclesiasticall assembly in this land that can be accounted a true Church, whereyn this rule here given by Christ can be practised. And thus I prove it:

The proposition or first part of the reason is proved by Mat. 18. 17. 18. 19. 20. this place of Scripture: as also by 1 Cor. 5. 4. 5. and Mat. 28. 20. The assumption or latter part of the reason I prove thus: First, the power of excommunication among them resteth in the Lordbishop and in his Chauncelor ād Archdeacon, whose [Page 63] offices and authority Christ never ordeyned in his Church: therefore can not they (in theyr constitution) have the power of Christ here spoken of. Secondly, the offices ād authority of the Prelates aforesaid are Antichristian: therefore also cā they not in such estate have this power of Christ: For 2 Cor. 6. 14. 15. what fellow­ship can there be between Christ and Antichrist? Thirdly, let vs suppose, that some of theyr Church committeth a sinne, ād is admonished to repent of it by another of them: the sinner re­penteth not, the other taketh with him one or two to admo­nish and witnes against him: the sinner notwithstanding still persisteth: Now what shall the other do, or whither shall they go? If to the Prelates and theyr Officials, who among them have the power of excommunication in theyr hands, that is not to follow this rule of Christ, but to show theyr subiection to Antichrist: If to that parish whereof the party is a mem­ber (as for example, let vs suppose the best among them, as Blackfryers or Mary Overyes in London, or Ashby de la zouch in Lepcester shire, or Maldon in Essex, or Coventry in warwick shire, or any other) alas what are they the nearer? Though they would, yet in theyr constitution can they do no­thing, but eyther go themselves or bid the other go and com­playne to the Lordbishop theyr Ordinary, or to his Chaun­celor or Archdeacon, who have the government of the Church committed vnto them. Or if they should offer to proceed other wise to excommunication of the party, they are so far from ha­ving power to do it, as neyther were such a one by the Law of theyr Church to be accounted excommunicate, and they also whosoever should attempt so to do, were subiect for this cause to be excommunicate themselves, yea and to be imprisoned ād further punished by theyr Lords the Prelates. Lo here how these assemblyes (even the best of them) in theyr constitution can not practise Mat. 18. 15. 16. 17. this rule of Christ, which he hath given vn­to, and may be practised by, every true Church of his. The Lord give them eyes to see it, and hearts to depart from the tents of such vngodlynes.

Thus having showed that there is no more strength of proof in this third exception, then was in the former: I might proceed to that which followeth in his letter, save that a few things which he hath here inserted by the way, seem needfull first to be to wched. As first, where speaking of vs, he termeth a Church sett in the order of Christ to be private members. Towching which this I thought to note, that a company of faithfull people (though considered apart by themselves [Page 64] they be private men, yet) being gathered together in the Na­me of Christ, and joyned together in fellowship of his Gos­pell, they are a 1. Cor. 12 27. Roma. 12 5. Hebr. 12. 22. 28. Mat. 5. 14. ād 18. 17. 20. 1. Cor. 1. 2. and 5. 4. Phil. 1. 1. 5. Act. 2. 41. 42 47. and 17. 4 publik body, a Church, a citty, a kingdo­me, and that of Iesus Christ, who is present among them to guyde blesse and confirme what they do on earth in his Name and by his power. So that like as in a Citty, the citizens con­sidered apart are commonly private members, yet ioyntly to­gether are the corporation and publik body of that town: so is it also in the Church of Christ, whether it consist of mo or of fewer, yea though they be but Mat. 18. 19. 20. two or three: so as they be joyned together in communion of the Gospell, and gathered together in the Name of Iesus Christ, as before is said.

Secondly, where he accounteth themselves a true Church, having many famous assemblyes, and to be proceeded against by the rule of Christ, Mat. 18. I have already aunswered and sho­wed that first he must prove theyr assemblyes to be sett in the way of Christ, afore these sayings can be verifyed of them, or applyed to them. Many there are in deed amōg them famous for theyr gifts, learning, wisdome, sobriery etc. but they also stand subject to the same Antichristian disorder and confusion that the rest do. Neyther doubt I but in the most popish as­semblyes there be also many famous for theyr gifts and other­wise: which yet can no way justify theyr Antichristian estate. The Lord in mercy graunt, that such as belong to him, may bring themselves and theyr gifts vnto Zion for the help and beauty thereof: and no more employ them (as they have do­ne) to the adorning of Babel, that whoore and strumpett ap­poynted to destruction, with all her ordinances and constitu­tions wheresoever.

Thirdly where he saith, there be many of the Ministers in England that are not yet in theyr judgment perswaded of the di­scipline: I aske, whether he think not also there be many of the Ministers in Rome, Spayne, and els where, that like­wise are not in theyr judgmēt perswaded of sundry other most excellent doctrines of the Gospell? And whether therefore all other that see them, must stay from acknowledging and ob­serving them, vntill such also be perswaded of them. If Iohn wickleff, William Swinderby, Walter Brute, Iohn Clay­don, Martin Luther, Iohn Hus, Ierome of Prage, Wil­liam Tyndall, Iohn Frith, Robert Barnes, Iohn Rogers, Hugh Latymer, Iohn Bradford, Rowland Taylour, Iohn Philpott, and other the faithfull servants and Martyrs of Iesus Christ, should in theyr severall ages have stayed from [Page 65] obeying the Gospell, so far as God revealed vnto them out of his word, vpon this and such like pretences of the ignorance and error of others: I would know, whether in so doing they had ben faithfull to God, as they ought. But besides these, I would also aske, whether it might not with as great colour (if not greater in some respect) have ben said to the Apostles and Primitive Churches, that the Priests and Levites of the Iewes were not perswaded in iudgment that Iesus was the Christ? To conclude, is it not straunge that in so great alight, they should still labour with such, figge tree leaves to cover the nakednes of theyr filthy abominations?

The next exception he taketh (when he saith, that other of theyr ministers do yeeld vnto the discipline in iudgment, and desier hartely the establishment of it and the removall of all cor­ruptions, yet cannot see how they may with a good conscience forsake the callings and roomes they occupy, for the want of the discipline) This exception, I say, which also might be alled­ged for the papists, is of like nature with the former: or ra­ther much worse, inasmuch as he graunteth they yeeld to the truth in iudgment, and deny it in practise. They know (by his graunt) that Christ hath appoynted an order of Ministe­ry and government to his Church, for the administration of his holy things and for keping his people in the obedience of faith, with commaundment to observe it to the end of the world (for this they In all theyr treat [...]ses of this arg [...]m [...]. do and must vnderstand by the disci­pline): Yet in theyr practise they yeeld not vnto it: for himself saith here, they want it. And not that onely, but they submitt also to another ministery worship and government (here cal­led theyr corruptions): Which seing it cā not be Christs, which they want, whose can it be but the Romish Antichrists, with whose cup of abominations this land as the other nations of the earth hath ben made drunck? God give them in tyme to make conscience of retayning such Antichristian callings and roomes, that they may cast of theyr Zech. 13 4. 5. Rev. 9. 3. 7. and 18. 4. 5. 6 11. rough garments and false offices, wherein they have so long tyme deceyved the pe­ople, and may throughly see and consider in theyr hearts how wittingly they stand in disobedience against Christ: whiles he graunteth they vvant that holy order of ministery and govern­ment (here called the discipline) which Christ hath 1. Tim. 6. 13. 14. Mat. 28. 20. straitly charged to be kept inviolable vntill his appearing, and whi­lest they think there shalbe Ier. 51. 26 taken from Babel a stone for a corner or for a foundation in Zion. Whether this now be a sinne of ignorance in them, let themselves examine. Yet if it [Page 66] were, they must remember that even that Luk. 12. 47. 48. servant that kno­weth not his masters will, and yet committeth things wor­thy of stripes, shalbe beat: though in deed with fewer [...] ­pes then he which knoweth it, and prepareth not himself ney­ther doth according therevnto. Let them therefore look to it and take heed they neyther I [...]r. 9. 6. refuse knowledge, nor forgett 2. Pet. 1. 5. 6. Ioh. 13. 17. with knowledg to ioyne obedience: least in the end they feel that which is 2. Thes. 2. 8. written, that God will render vengeaunce both to them that knovv him not, and to such as obey not the Gospell of our Lord Iesus Christ.

Fourthly where he excepteth, that they havve not ben cen­sured by other Churches, and therefore are not thus to be refu­sed: besides that which hath ben aunswered before towching their Antichristian estate, in respect whereof they are to be de­parted from without any other censuring: Besides this (I say) I would know, by what Churches the assemblyes in Ro­me, Germany, Fraunce, and England were censured, when Arnoldus de villa nova, Ierome of Prage, Martin Luther, Iohn Calvin, William Tyndall, the Baldenses, and the Bohemians, with many other the servants of God in former ages left and forsook them? Or whether they should still have remayned in Babylon, till by some Churches she had ben cen­sured? Yea, and how there could ever be a true visible Church agayne vpon the earth after the generall apostasy wherein all nations were made drunken with Babels cup, if the people of God should not at his Rev▪ 18. 4 commaundment depart out of Babylon, without staying till there were some Churches to lay open her abominations before her face and to censure her for them. Every Ier. 50. 8. ād 51. 6. 8. 9. vvith Rev. 18 4. 5. one of Gods people ought in such case ād estate to deliver theyr own soule, and to be as an hee-goat befo­re the rest, to lead them the way out of Babel. So far ought we to be from bringing balme to cure her, or abiding in her vnder any pretence: least if we should still take part in her sin­nes, we should in the ende drinck also of the cup of her sorro­wes. When 1▪ King. 19. 9. 10. Israel stood in defection, should Eliah have committed like transgression with them, pretending they had not ben censured by other Churches? When [...]. 8. 11. 16. Iudah stood in apostasy, should the disciples of God, among whom the Law was sealed vp, have walked in the way of the rest of the people, till by some Churches they had ben censured? Finally when 2. T [...]es. 2. 3. 10. 11. Antichrist that man of sinne hath made depar [...]ure from the faith ād obedience of Christ, should the people of God beleev his lyes and please themselves in the dec [...]ivablenes of [Page 67] his vnrighteousnes, till he be censured by others? Suerly the Scripture teacheth, and the people of God in all ages have ta­ken another course: as we also must do at this day, vnles we set light both of obeying Gods commaundment which char­geth vs to depart out of every false Church, ād of vndergoing his wrath which he will powre vpon all that have spirituall communion with any such. Hos. 4. 15. Amos. 4. 4. 5. 6. and 5. 5. 2 Cor. 6. 17. Rev. 14. 9. 10. 11 and 18. 4. 5. Let them therefo­re eyther prove the constitution of theyr Church to be a true one according to the Testamēt of Christ, or els let them know that we must depart from thē, ād every false Church, though they had never ben putt in mynd by any other Churches or Christians of theyr Antichristian estate.

This might suffice though there were no more to be said in this matter. But now what will Mr H. say to the multitude of Christians in our own countrey that have testi­fyed against theyr Antichristian constitution even to imprson­ment, banishment, and death it self? Or, because the testim [...] ny of our own countreymen is litle regarded with them, what will he say to the publik profession and practise of the refor­med Churches abroad, who thereby have sufficiently ad­vertised England and all other people so walking of theyr fearfull estate?

And because he saith here, the best reformed Churches have not onely not cēsured thē, but also account theyr Church a Sister, and give her the right hand of fellovvship, it will be good in this place to consider what the publik confession and esta­te of those Churches is: thereby to see whether they and the Church of England be in deed sisters of one Mother, and ioyned together in the fellowship of one faith and obedien­ce of Christ, as Mr H. and others generally would beare vs in hand.

First therefore on the one hand, we fynd that the refor­med Churches do [...] of Con­fessions: Sect. 10. Bel­gick, a [...]tia. 28. and French, [...] 26. hold and publikly professe that it is the part and duty of every faithfull man to separate him­self according to Gods vvord from all those vvhich are vvithout the Church, ād to couple himself to the company of the faithfull (whom they describe to be such as submit thēselves to the doct­rine ād discipline of the Church appointed by Christ) vvheresoe­ver God hath placed it: yea though the cōtrary edicts of Princes ād Magistrates do forbid them vpō payne of death. Now on the other hand when we look at the estate of the Church of Eng­land, first we can not fynd it to consist of a company of [Page 68] faithfull people so separated according to the word of God and the vse of the reformed Churches, but to stand in con­fusion of all sorts of people, good and bad, even of the greatest persecuters and most profane of the land, after the maner of Antichrist and his Babylonish assemblyes: secondly we can­not see that notwithstanding the prohibition of Princes and Magistrates, they submitt themselves to the doctrine and di­scipline of the Church appoynted by Christ, but that they stand in subiection to the ministery ād discipline of Antichrist. Wherevpon it followeth that in this constitution they cannot iustly be deemed a Sister of the reformed Churches abroad, but of the daughters of the great Babylon spoken of in the book of the Revelation, chap. 17.

Next, towching the Ministery and government, which Christ hath given to his Church, the reformed Churches In the sa­me book: Section, 11. French and Belgick con­fession. beleeve and professe, that the true CHVRCH ought to be governed by that regiment or discipline, which our Lord Iesus hath established, to witt, so that there be in it Pastors, Elders, and Deacons: That all true Pastors in what place soever they be placed, have the same and aequall authority among them selves given vnto them vnder Iesus Christ the onely head and the chief and alone vniversall Bishop: And that the Ministers, El­ders, and deacons ought to be called to those theyr functions, ād by the lawfull election of the Church to be advaunced into tho­se roomes, earnest prayer being made vnto God, and after the or­der and maner which is sett down vnto vs in the word of God. And on the other side, In the same book: Sect. 11. Hel­vetia: the lat­ter confes. Capit. 18. towching the new ministeryes brought into the Church and devised by men, as Patriarks, Archbishops, Suffraganes, Metropolitanes, Archpriests, Deacons, Subdeacons, and the rest of that sort, higher and lower: towching all these (say they) we passe not a rush, what they have ben in tymes past, or what they are now: the Apostles doctrine concerning Minis­ters sufficeth vs. And no man can by any right forbid vs to re­turne to the auncient constitution of the Church of God, and ra­ther to receyv it then the custome of man. And moreover in the Church of Geneva they In the for­me of Con­fession of faith vvhere­vnto all sub­scribe that are receyued to be Schol­lers in the Vniuersity of Gaueva. professe that they detest the Hie­rarchy, as a divolish confusion stablished as it were in despire of God, and to the mocking and reproch of all Christian religion. Thus we see what the reformed Churches professe to be theyr faith iudgment and practise in these things. With which if we compare the present constitution of the ecclesiasticall assem­blyes of this land, wherein are not onely wanting the afore­said true offices of Pastors, Elders, Deacons, together with [Page 69] the calling and administration appoynted by Christ and acknowledged by the reformed Churches: but are also remay­ning the false offices and vsurped authority of Archbisho [...]s, Lordbishops, Deanes, Archdeacons, Commissaryes, Par­sons, [...]icars, Priests, and the rest of that rable (for which the­se reformed Churches professe they passe not at all, and which they have reiected as Antichristiā) together with theyr popish canons and constitutions: if (I say) we compare these toge­ther, who cannot see that the reformed Churches are in the­se things so far from giving to these assemblyes the right hand of fellowship, as they do rather with the left hand put them over to Antichrist with whom they communicate and vnto whom they belong in this behalf?

Finally, for the whole worship of God, the reformed Churches Harmo­ny of Con­fess. Sect. 1. in the Be [...] ­gick and French con­fessions. professe that the whole maner of worshipping God which God requireth at the hands of the faithfull, is in the writ­ten word of God most exquisitly and at large set dovvn: and that therefore it is not lawfull for any man or Angel to teach o­therwise, to adde or to detract therefrom, it being perfit and abso­lute in all poynts and parcels thereof. So as no other vvritings of men although never so holy, no custome, no multitude, no mās vvisdome, no antiquity, no prescription of tyme, no personall succession, no counsels, visions, miracles, and to conclude, no de­crees, statutes, or ordinances of men, are to matched vvith or opposed vnto the holy Scriptures and bare truth of God: but that all things ought to be examined and tryed by the rule and square thereof. For all men are by nature ly [...]rs and more vayne then vanity it self. Thus do the reformed Churches hold and pro­fesse. Whereas on the contrary in England the maner of wor­ship and administration, is not according to the word of God, but according to theyr book of common prayer taken out of the Papists Masse book, together with other theyr Canons, Articles, and Constitutions, which God hath neyther him­self appoynted in his word nor therein given authority to any other so to prescribe. And thus have I showed by the publik confessions and iudgment of the reformed Churches themsel­ves, that it is far otherwise then as these men would beare the world in hand: and that in deed the Church-assemblyes in England in this constitution can not rightly be counted sisters of the reformed Churches abroad, but rather daughters of Rev. 17 5. Babylon that mother of whoredomes and abominations of the earth.

Next where Mr H. showeth how a private Christian should [Page 70] carry himself towardan whole Church towching corruptiōs, I have before spokē of that matter ād noted two maners of proceding to be appoynted by God, one toward such Chur­ches as be set in the order of Christ but walk in it corruptly, another toward such as stād in the apostasy of Antichrist though with some show of holynes. This therefore being be­fore hādled, shal not need to be repeated. By it may appeare how vnsound a directiō he hath here prescribed: besides that what he sayth, may with like colour be alledged for abiding in any the most popish assemblyes wheresoever. For might not such alledge for themselves, that they mislike the corrup­tions in those Churches, that they refuse to subscribe or yeeld consent vnto them, that by prayer and all other good meanes they seek the reformation of them: Yet that being private Chri­stians, or a fevv severall assemblyes, they may not account the Churches that are in an vvhole nation to be as beathens or pub­licanes: ād that therefore they will abide in them still? If this be a sufficient rule, then suerly the Martyrs were deceyved in former ages, and the godly Christians at this day in Spay­ne, Italy, and such places, which content not themselves with misliking and seeking redresse of the corruptions in theyr popish assemblyes, but refuse altogether to have any spiri­tuall fellowship with them, and chuse rather to suffer af­fliction for bearing witnes agaynst them.

Secondly how can they be sayd to mislike the corruptions, wherevnto many of them subscribe with theyr hands, and all of them joyne in theyr practise? Or how do they refuse to yeeld consent to the corruptions, which by word and deed they receyv, allow, and vphold?

Thirdly where he insinuateth that by prayer and other good meanes they seek a reformation, I would aske, with what comfort they can come before God in prayer, when they do not onely stand subject to Antichrist (in respect whereof theyr Pro. 28. 9. vvith Rev. 14. 9. 10. Iohan. 9. 31. Psal. 66. 18. sacrifices of prayer must needs be abominable), but by their continuall practise seem to deale like those Iewes of whom we Ier. 42. 2. 5. 6. vvith vers. 20. 21. read in Ieremy the Prophet, that by theyr requests they made show as if they would know the will of God to obey it, and yet when they knew it, would not observ it. If by other good meanes, he vnderstand theyr suits to the Parliament, as it is an Rev. 17. 16 1 Tim. 2. 2. 3. 2 King. 23. Cap. happy thing and greatly to be desired that the Magistrates would abolish this false eccle­siasticall Ministery, worship, and government: so yet if they do it not, we must notwithstāding at the Act. 2. 40 41 47. Rev. 18. 4. 2 Cor. 6. 17. 18. Psa. 119. 113. 128. commaundement of God leave all false, wicked, and Antichristian wayes, and [Page 71] peaceably yeeld obediēce to Christ in his own ordināce: though we be Mat. 5. 11 12. Luk. 21. 12. 16. Rev. 13. 15. and 20 4. Rom. 8. 36. for this cause reviled, imprisoned, banished, ād killed all day long, being counted as sheep for the slaughter. 1. For in this case must alway be remēbred, that Act. 4. 19. Rev. 14. 12. Mat. 22. 21. we must obey God rather then Man: ād that the cōmaundement or permissiō of the Magistrate maketh not the way of God any whit more lawful, but onely more free from trouble. 2. Agayn, if the lawes of men do once enact ād establish the true ministery ād ordinā ­ces of Christ, then must all be forced to submit thereūto, whe­ther it were Christs or not: So as to withold our obedience from Christ till the Law enact it, is nothing els but to stay till we be forced by man to the obedience of God. 3. Furthermore, what if the Magistrates would never establish that ministery ād order which Christ hath appoynted to his Church: should we therefore never observ and submitt vnto it? To what end then hath Christ Mat. 28. 20. enioyned vs (without any exceptiō of the Magistrates Law) to keep whatsoever he hath cōmaunded, to the end of the world? And why hath the Apostle so 1. Tim. 6 13. 14. strait­ly charged Timothy (ād in him 2 Tim. 2. 2. all others) before God ād Iesus Christ, to keep the cōmaundments which he hath givē towching the Ministery order and governmēt of the Church, without spot and vnblameable, vntill the appearing of our Lord Iesus? 4. To cōclude this poynt, if without the Magis­trates allowāce we might not observ whatsoever Christ hath cōmaunded, what were this els but to Iam. 2. 1. have the faith of our glorious Lord Iesus Christ in respect of persons? Which Mr H. Section. 1. before in the beginning of his leter according to the Apost­les counsell wisheth in any case to be avoyded. And thus much by the way towching the obedience which all Christians are bound themselves to yeeld vnto Christ, leaving the generall re­formatiō of the Lād to the Magistrates to whom it belōgeth.

Now to proceed, where he expoundeth accounting as Publica­nes to be ment, accounting them such as with whom commu­nion may not lawfully be had in the service of God, he seemeth to mistake the meaning thereof: For we Luk. 18. 10. read that the Publicane went into the Temple to pray aswell as the Pha­ [...]isee: and that the speciall thing wherein the Iewes abstey­ned from company of the Publicanes was raiher in civill [...]onversation, then in spirituall worship: As may be gathe­ [...]ed by this, that Mat. 9. 11. and 11. 19 the Pharisees blamed Christ for eating with Publicanes, and yet both themselves Luk. 18. 10. admitted them [...]nto the Temple, and Luk. 3. 12. 13. and 7. 29. found not any fault with Iohn Baptist for receyving them to his Baptisme, though he bed [Page] them not leav theyr calling but deale faithfully in it. How well this was done of the Iewes to absteyne from the Publicanes in theyr civill conversation whom they admitted to theyr pub­lik worship, I stand not here to enquyer. Onely this would I show, that whereas Christs speach (when he Mat. 18. 17. saith Let him be to thee as an heathen and publicane) is taken from the custome and practise of the Iewes, who had no Act. 21. 27. 28. 29. spirituall fellowship with the heathen, nor Mat. 9. 11. and 11. 19 civill with the Publican [...]s: therefore the meaning of these words ( Let him be to thee as a publicane) is that with such as contemne the Churches voyce we should have no familiar civill conver [...]ation. Which the Apostle also teacheth when he 1 Cor. 5. 9▪ 11. requireth that with such as are cast out of the Church we should not eat or company together. So as then Christs speach being taken from the cos­tome of the Iewes which his disciples could not but know, the meaning of his words when he said Let him be to thee as an heathen (with whom the Iewes had no spirituall commu­nion) and as a publicane (with whom they had no civill con­versation) must needs be this, that they should neyther have spirituall nor civill fellowship with such as despising the voy­ce of the Church (where Mat. 1 [...]. 18. 19. 20. Christ is present to ratify what is done according to his word) were therefore iustly put away from amongst them. This I thought good and need­full to note concerning the true meaning of Christs words in this place both because they are here by M ^r H. some what mistaken, and others among them, namely Bilsons treatise of the perpetual government of the Church▪ chap. 4. Bilson of Winchester, to the ēd thei might with ani colour hide the truth from the eyes of the simple, have most absurdli ād in deed very wickedly interpreted them: as I doubt not will appeare vn­to any that fearing God shall compare together this explica­tion of Christs words which I have here noted from the Scriptures, and Bilsons sundry expositions of them mentio­ned in his book: which are such as if Christ had eyther in that one speach had three or fower meanings, or had sent his disci­ples at that tyme Thus doth Bilson inter­pret those vvords of Christ, M [...]t. 18. 17. to the Romane Magistrates for help to re­claime one another from sinne: ād had not givē a perpetual ru­le to his Church (for the casting out of obstinate sinners from among them) neyther made a promise of his continuall pre­sence with his Church, to confirme in heaven that which they should do on earth in his Name. But this by the way.

Next after this M ^r. H. affirmeth, and byndeth himself to prove it, that there is nothing practised amongst them so con­ [...]ary to the discipline, as there is amongst vs. For proof where­of [Page 75] having belike good store) he is content, first to omit sundry of our practises: which it may be if he had named, he perceyveth they would have ben so many witnesses against himself and for us. Secondly he is content likewise to omit the extreem confusion which he saith is to be seen in our best re­formed assemblyes. He saith it (I say) but proveth it not: which in so grea [...] an accusation should not have ben omitted▪ special­ly when he byndeth himself to make proof of that which he affirmeth. It may be he perceyved also in this, that if he had noted that down which he calleth extreem confusion, it might have ben found to be that holy order which Christ hath sett in his Church: and therefore chose rather to omit then to expres­se it. Yet that the truth in this behalf may better be knowen, I will vpō this occasion show the order of our assemblyes whe­rein we walk: and then let the godly mynded judge whether it be an extreem confusion, or not.

First, according to the ordinance of Christ our assemblyes consist of (i) a company of faithfull people, called out and se­parated from the world and all the false wayes of Antichrist. (k) gathered and joyned together in an holy covenant and fel­lowship of the Gospell of Christ, by (l) voluntary publik profession of our [...]aith and purpose to live and walk together in the obedience of Christ according to his word, to the pray­se and glory of his name (i) 1 Cor. 1. 2. and 5. 12. and 2 Cor. 6. 17. Rev. 18. 4. Ioh. 15. 19. and 17. 6. Act. 2. 40. and 19. 9. (k) Esa. 60. 4. Phil. 1. 5. Act. 2. 41. and 17. 4. Neh. 8. 39. Col. 1. 2. (l) Psal. 110. 3. 2 Cor. 9. 13. Esa. 44. 5. Neh. 10. 28. 29. Act. 2. 41. Col. 2. 5. Rom 16. 26. Mat. 18. 17. 20. 1 Cor. 10. 31. Col. 3. 15. 16. 17.

Secondly, being thus ioyned together we do (m) accor­ding to the appoyntment of Christ by a free and voluntary election of the Church sett apart from amongst our selves, so­me to the (n) offices of Pastors and Teachers, for the work of the ministery: some to be Elders for the oversight and guydan­ce of the Church together with the Pastors and Teachers aforesaid: and others to be Deacons, for gathering and distri­buting the benevolence of the Church according to the ability and necessity of the Saints, specially taking care that the poo­re sick and needy be relieved and holpen according to the Chur­ches ability and theyr severall occasions and necessityes: In respect whereof we purpose, when God shall give vs such as for theyr yeares and otherwise are fitt to be Widovves and Helpers of the Church in this behalf, to designe and employ [Page 74] them herevnto. (m) Mat. 28. 20. Heb. 5. 4. Act. 6. 3. 5. and 14. 23. and 15. 22. 2 Cor. 8. 19. 1 Tim. 3. 10. 15. and 6. 13. 14. (n) Ephes. 4. 11. 12. Rom. 12. 7. 8. and 16. 1. 1 Cor. 12. 28. Phil. 1. 1. 1 Per. 5. 1. 2. 3. Act. 6. 5. and 15. 2. and 20. 17. 28. and 21. 18. 1 Tim. 3. Cap. and 4. 14. and 5. 9. 10. 17.

Thirdly, our prayers, preaching of the word, adminis­tring of the Sacraments, exercise of prophecy, vse of the Cen­sures etc. is not according to the inventions, book worship, canons, or constitutions of any men whatsoever, but onely ac­cording to the Testament of Christ, as he hath dealt to vs the measure of grace. Ephes. 4. 7. 8. 11. 12. Iude, ver. 20. Rom▪ 8. 26. 27. and 12 6. 7. 1 Tim. 2. 1. 2. and 3. 15. 1 Cor. 4. 17. and 5. 4. and 11. 23. &c. and 14. Chap. 1 Pet. 4. 10. 11. Mat. 18. 15. 16. 17. and 28. 18. 19. 20.

Finally, we (o) all of vs labour to build vp one another in our most holy faith: and when (p) any of vs fall eyther in­to error in iudgment, or offence in practise, against any article of faith, commaundement of God, or publick good order of the Church or Common-wealth, if the sinne be private, the party is admonished thereof by such as are privy vnto [...] whom if he heare not then taking one or two witnesses, they admonish him agayn and seek to draw him from his sinne: If he heare not them, as also if the sinne be publick, then is it brought before the whole Church, whose voyce if he despise, he is cast out from among them: least by (q) retayning of such a litle leaven should leaven the whole lumpeeven them that are within: least also the name of God which is called vpon vs should be blasphemed among them that are without: ād to the [...]nd that the sinners themselves which are thus cast out of the Church should be ashamed ād repent. Which ( [...]) if they do, thē is the Church agayne ready to receyv them and to confirme theyr love to them, as before, in the Lord (o) 1 Thes 5. 11. Iude, ver. 20. 21. 22. 23. (p) Mat. 18. 15. 16. 17. Lev. 19. 17. 2 Cor. 13. 1▪ 2. Gal. 5. 12. and 6. 1. 1 Cor. 5. 4. 5. (q) 1 Cor. 5. 5. 6. Rom. 2. 24. 2 Thes. 3. 14. 1 Tim. 1. 20. (r) 2 Cor 2. 7. 8. Mat. 18. 18. 19.

And this is that order, wherein by the mercy of God we have receyved to walk: though we do it with much weak­nes, through owr own coruption that hangeth so fast vpon vs. Now if Mr H. or any other will needs account this to be confusion, yet may not we therefore be likewise mynded: any more then Shadrach Meshach and Abedneg [...] were when [Page 75] then were charged with Dan. 3. 14. disorder because they kept the way of God and would not fall down before the Idoll of Ne­buchadnezar: but we must rather with the Apostle Col. 2. 5. reioy­ce, beholding such an order and stedfast faith in Christ. Yet do I not deny, but there have ben and still may be among vs many hypocrites, vngodly men creping in vnder pretence of religion. This hath ben the lott and estate of the Church of God in all ages: as vpon other occasion hath ben declared Pag. 57. 58. before. And if it were not so, what vse should there be of that power and of those rules which Christ hath giuen to his Church for the casting out of such from among them, when they burst out into manifest vngodlynes. Therefore are we not to look, that the Church shall wholy be free from such, whiles it is vpon earth. Onely this, howsoever with glosing words and showes such hide themselves from the knowledg of men, yet Ie [...]. 17. 9. 10. Mat. 13. 40. 41. God knoweth theyr hearts and wayes, and in his day will cast them all out of his kingdome: In the meane tyme, Mat. 18. 15. 16. 17. Gal. 5. 12. 1 Tim. 1. 19. 20. 1 Cor. 5. Chap. Whensoever the impiety of any such is dis­cover [...]d and certainely knowen, the Church hath power and is to vse it for the purging of such leaven from among them, that they may be an holy people to the Lord. And this still is order, not confusion in the Church.

Now here on the other side might I put Mr. H. in mynd of the extreem confusion which is to be seen in theyr assemblyes: in theyr constrayning of all though never so wicked, together with theyr seed, to stand members of theyr Church: in theyr false Antichristian ministery of Archbishops, Lordbishops, Archdeacons, Priests, Parsons, Uicars, and the rest of that crew: in theyr stinted popish Leyturgy, according to which they offer vp theyr prayers, administer theyr Sacraments, vi [...]it the sick, bury the dead, marry etc. in theyr ordering also and making of priests and deacons, together with theyr de­gradations suspensions, excommunications, absolutions, dispensations, licences to marry without the parents consent: and all these by the Prelates, according to theyr popish ca­nons and pontificall: with infinite other such like confusions. But it may be (with the Papists out of whose cup these were drawen) they take them to be an heavēly order, Yet the Scripture witnesseth they are no other but the Rev. 17. 4. 5. vvith Gen. 11. 9. abominations of Babel, that is, of confusion: And so the Church of Geneva In the for­me of Con­fession of faith vvhe­revnto all subscribe that are re­ceyved to be schollers in the Vniver­syt of Gen [...] ­va. professeth that they detest the whole order of papistry called the Hierarchy as a divelish confusion. These things when­soever Mr. H. shall duly consider and examine by the Scrip­tures [Page 78] he shall fynd true among themselves that which vntru­ly he obiecteth against vs, that extream confusion is to be seen in theyr best reformed assemblyes.

His third and mayne proof whereby he would show that nothing is practised among them so contrary to the disci­pline as there is amongst vs, he saith, is that vvhich hath ben already mentioned: and of this he saith also, it may suffice, thinking belike that it is a very sound proof. Which whether it be so, I leave to every indifferent reader to iudge by that which hath ben already aunswered to whatsoever he hath be­fore mentioned. And of Mr. H. himself I desier eyther yeel­ding to the truth, or sounder proof of the accusations he char­geth vs withall.

After this, he laboreth to prove that we should account them brethren and a true Church, by the example of Peter vvho called those levves, that had crucifyed Christ, brethren, Act. [...]. 29 and 3. 17. and of Paul vvho accounted the Galatians a true Church, vvhen the errors they vvere fallen into vvere in mat­ters fundamentall, Gal. 1. 2. and 5. 2. But Mr. H. should have considered, for the first, that Peter might call the levves his brethren, as Paul doth, for that they were his kinsmen ac­cording to the flesh, Rom. 9. 3. and children of the generati­on of Abraham, Act. 13. 26. Secondly, because the Rom. 9. 4. Act. 3. 25. and 13. 14. 15. 32. 33. Luk. 1. 8. 9. and 2. 31. &c Mat. 8. 4. vvith Levit. the vvhole book. Iewes were the Church and people of God vnto whom the covenāts and promises belonged, who also were sett in that order of mi­nistery, worship, and ministration which God prescribed. In respect whereof Peter was to account them as brethren, till Act. 2. 40. and 13. 46. and 19. 9. they had wilfully reiected the Gospell of Christ, whom Act. 3. 17. and 13. 27. through ignorance they put to death. But what is this to prove that Christians should account such for brethrē as stād in 2 Thel. 2 3. 10. Rev. 17 [...]. 2. apostasy from the way of Iesus Christ, and in respect thereof be children of the fornications of Babylon? Or wh [...] should not Iohn Wickleff, Martin Luther and the rest in former ages by this reason have accounted the Papists as brethren, till they had ben convinced and reiected by the iudg­ment of the Church.

For the second, that is, Pauls accounting of the Galatians to be a true Church notvvithstanding some of them erred in matters that vvere fundamentall: Mr H. should also have re­membred, first that it was but some of them that did so erre, and not the whole Church: secondly, that they were a Church established in the order of Christ, howsoever walking therein, [Page 79] some of them declyned and fell into heynous errors. So as now in regard of the ordinance of Christ wherein they stood, they were to be accounted a true Church, and first to be ad­monished and convinced before they could be reiected: as al­ready hath ben showed at large. But how doth this prove, the assemblyes which stand in Antichristian defection should likewise be accounted true Churches, and admonished and cē ­sured by others afore any may forsake them? Is there not a See fo [...] this that vvhich is said in the beginning to the aun­svver to this third sectiō. Pag. 61. 62. divers account to be made, and a divers maner of cariage and proceding to be vsed toward the Churches of Christ fal­ling into corruptions, ād toward the assemblyes of Antichrist standing in defection from the way of Christ? Because the Churches of Christ are to be admonished and redresse of theyr [...]ormityes duly to be sought, must therefore the Synagogues of Antichrist make clayme to the same priviledges and maner of proceding? Or because the members of true Churches are to be accounted brethren, till having wilfully refused to repent, they eyther be cast out, or having leavened the whole lumpe, the candelstick be removed from them all: must therefore the members of Antichristian assemblyes be had in the same ac­count, who never yet were ioyned to any true visible Church in fellowship of the Gospell, but stand in confusion with the world and subiection to the Beast, howsoever in such estate they teach and professe some poynts of the truth and Christi­an religion? Then sure let the Papists also be accounted breth­ren, and no longer the Rev. 1 [...]. 5. vvith Hos. 2. 2. 4. children of the whores fornications. But to conclude, did not the Apostle in that epistle to the Ga­latians Gal. 5. 1. vvith 1. 8. 9. a [...]d 5. 12. and 6. 12. charge them to stand fast in theyr liberty and not to be entangled agayne with the yoke of bondage, but to ab­horre all such and count them accursed who should preach or lead them otherwise, then he had preached and they had recey­ved, towching theyr liberty and freedome by the Gospell from the ceremonyes of the Law? Now if they must abhorre and [...] of all such as would bring in agayne the abolished ceremo­nyes of the Law, which once were commaunded▪ by God: how should such be accounted as brethren which retayne and inforce the ordinances of Antichrist, never appoynted by God but invented by Sathan that Prince of the children of disobe­dience?

That which Mr. H. next obiecteth about the handling of the controversy in the Church of Antiochea, hoth the same aun­swer with the former. Onely where he saith, that the errors in that Church were far greater then any be in theyrs, let him [Page 78] well consider with himself whether the error of vrging and re­ceyving circu [...]cision and other ceremonyes of the Law (befo­re tyme the holy ordinances of God, and now but newly abo­lished) was greater then the vrging ād receyving of the Aposta­sy of Antichrist (that great enemy of Iesus Christ) in his mi­nistery, worship, and government of the Church, which is such as God never ordeyned but Rev. 14. 9. 10. 11. and 16. 10. 11 and 17. 1. &c. straitly forbiddeth vpon payne of eternall condemnation.

Lastly for our separation from them (which he so ear­nestly obiecteth against vs, and contrary to Deut. 30. 13. 14. GOds word sendeth vs beyond the sea to enguyre his will ther [...]about) we have not onely, if need were, that which he so much requi­reth, the approbation of the reformed Churches of Geneva, Fraunce, Belgia, Helvetia, and the rest, as Pag. 67. 68. 69. before hath ben showed by theyr own publick confessions: but we have al­so that which is much more and which alone were sufficient, I meane, the warrant of the Scriptures, and the like practi­se of the Churches and people of God in all ages: first Gen. 6. 2 and 4. 26. vvith 2 Cor. 6. 17. 18. be­fore the stood: and then after the flood, both in the Levit. 20 24. 25. 26. Ezra. 6. 21. tyme of the Law; and afterward vnder the Gospell: and that also first in the Act. 2. 40. 41. and 19. 9. 2 Cor. 6. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. Primative Churches planted by the Apostles themselves, and now agayne in all the Churches and people which synce the apostasy of the man of sinne have made de­parture out of the spirituall Babylon, as it is Rev. 18. 4 and 14. 9. 10 11. vvith 2 Thes. 2. 3. 4. 8. written, Go out of her my people, that ye be not partakers in her sin­nes, and that ye receyv not of her plagues. Now therefore (to omitt M ^r H. his vnseasonable vse of Pauls reproof in this place) may not we well say of these things, as the Apostle 1 Cor. 14. 37. 38. doth to the Corinthians in the words immediately following those which are here vsed, If any man think himself to be a Prophet or spirituall, let him acknowledg that these things are the commaundements of the Lord: And if any beignorant, let him beignorant.

And thus much in defence of the first par [...] of the reason, which was this, Whosoever he be that dealeth with the holy things of God, and worketh vpon the consciences of men, by vertue of an Antichristian power office and calling, him the peo­ple of God ought not to receyv or joy [...]e themselues vnto: or as M▪ H. hath here sett it down to like effect, he is an Antichris­tian minister, whatsoever truth he bringeth with him. Now it remayneth likewise to defend the second part of the rea [...]on, which was this, But all the ministers that stād over the Church­assemblyes in England, deale with the holy things of God, and [Page 79] work vpon mens consciences, by vertue of an Antichristian po­wer office and calling. Concerning which, and the proof there­of, first let vs see how M ^r. H. setteth them down and auns­wereth vnto them generally: then let vs come to the particu­lars, by which he endevoreth to approve theyr office and cal­ling of ministery from the word of God. It followeth there­fore in his letter, thus.

Aunswer to Section, 6.

THis is M ^r H. his generall aunswer to the secōd part of the reason: which is needfull first to be considered, before we come to the particulars which follow, that so both the strēgth of the truth ād the subtilty of his aunswer may better appeare.

First he yeeldeth (as needs he must) that they have no other office in the Church, then that which the Lawes of the land al­low: For this is alledged in the proof of the second part of the reason, and is not at all gaynesayed by him. Yet most of them which are of the better sort among them, when they are some­what pressed about theyr ministery, disclayme their offices and callings receyved from and by the Prelates (which onely are allowed by the Lawes of the land) and fly to I know not what office and calling receyved from some of theyr forward Ministers and people: as himself also doth in this his wri­ting Section, 10 afterward, where he saith, that many ministers in the land have, and all may, if they will have, these substantiall parts of a true calling, examination of theyr gifts by the godly and lear­ned, choyse of the people, and a right ordination: for I [Page] would aske, why he saith many (and not all the) Mini­sters in the Land have these, if it be not because he would fly from the calling by the Prelates to that other devised calling by theyr Ministers and people. Otherwise if he affirme these things, of the calling and ordination by the Prelates, then all (and not onely many) of theyr Ministers have and must ha­ve it, seing the lawes of the Land allow no other: And then also should he have shewed these particulars to be had in that calling of the Prelates: which cannot be done, as will more appeare hereafter. Thus is he driven to fight not onely against other of his fellowes, but even against himself, whilest he fighteth against the truth: for which I am sory on his behalf.

Secondly, it is to be noted that he yeeldeth (as also needs he must) that the lawes of the land allow no other office in the Church but the Prelacy, Priesthood, and Deaconry: of which it was and is still affirmed, that they are all Antichristian of­fices. Which if he would have taken away, then should he have proved that they are not such, but are by Christ in his Testament appoynted to his Church. But seing this neyther is neyther can be avowched by the word of GOD, we must needs account of them as they be in deed, even the brood of Antichrist, never knowen nor heard of in the Church of Iesus Christ.

Thirdly, it is to be observed that whereas theyr Prelacy, Priesthood ād Deaconry were all and every of them charged to be Antichristian: he speaketh onely in behalf of theyr Priest­hood, and helpeth not the Prelacy or Deaconry at all no not so much as with any show of defence, but leaveth them on the playne field to shift for themselves aswell as they may. It see­meth theyr cause is very bad, that is so quite forsaken when it is so deeply charged, and that fyndeth no succor at his hands who hath himself bē Deacon after theyr maner, and receyved from that (Prelacy which thus he forsaketh) that office of Priesthood which yet he retayneth.

Fourthly, it can but seem straunge that he should by this meanes graunt the Prelacy and Deconry to be Antichristian, ād yet plead for the Priesthood, as if it were not of the same na­ture: when as it is no other office but such as is derived from the Prelacy, and wherevnto theyr Deaconry is a step. As if we could Iob. 14. 4. bring a cleane thing out of filthynes? Or as if we could Mat. 7. 16. gather grapes of thornes, or figs of thistles? Eyther therefore (as Christ Ma [...]. 12. [...] sayd) make the tree good and his fruite good, or els make the tree evill and his fruit evill. [Page 81] Eyther let them prove theyr Prelacy and Deaconry to be good according to the Testament of Christ, or els they cannot plead for the Priesthood which ariseth from them: Or if they con­fesse the Prelacy and Deaconry to be evill and Antichristian, then must they also acknowledg the same of the priesthood which yssueth from them.

Fiftly, it is to be marked likewise, that Mr. H. graun­teth the name of Priests doth not belong to the true Ministers of the Gospell. wherevpon I would aske, whether the office of Priests belong vnto them any more then the name. If he auns­wer, no, as in deed he must: then will follow, that seing ney­ther the Name nor office of Priests belongeth to the true Mi­nisters of the Gospell, and yet himself with the rest of them all have the name and office of Priests, and by vertue thereof pre­ach ād administer the Sacraments, therefore they are not true Ministers of the Gospell. Now whereas he assigneth this to be the reason why the name of Priests belongeth not to the Ministers of the Gospell, because it hath ben generally in our language given to the popish sacrificers: this semeth not to be the reason, but rather these which follow: First, because Heb. 7. 11 &c. the Leviticall priesthood being ceased, Christ hath not now instituted any office of Priests for ministery vnto his Church, but remayneth himself a priest for ever after the order of. Mel­ [...]hisedec, having a priesthood that can not passe from one vnto another. Secondly, because in all the New Testament it is not read that the name of Priest doth note out any of those of­fices which Christ hath instituted for the instruction and go­vernment of his Church vnder the Gospell. Otherwise if Christ had eyther ordeyned an office of Priests for the ministe­ry of his Gospell, or if the name Priest were vsed in the new Testamēt to note out the Ministers of Christ vnder the Gos­pell: it were no sufficient cause why the name might and ought not still belong vnto them, because it hath ben generally in our language given to the popish sacrificers. The name of Bis­shops, Deacons, Baptisme, Eu [...]harist, Excommunication, and such like have ben and are generally in our language given to the false offices, sacraments, and censures of the Church of Antichrist: Yet do they notwithstanding belong to the true of­fices, Sacraments, and censures of the Church of Christ: Even as in the tyme of the Law the name of Priests, Altars, sacrifices, feasts, and such like did still belong vnto and were retayned in the true Church of the Iewes, notwithstanding 1 King. 12. 31. 32. 33. 2 Chron. 1 [...]. 9. 10. Amos. 4. 4 5 and [...]. 10. [...] those names were generally in theyr language given at [Page 82] that tyme to the Priests, Altars, sacrifices, and feasts of the Heathen, and of Israel also in her defection. But the case stan­deth otherwise now for attributing the name of Priests to the Ministers of the Gospell: as hath ben showed before, and is agayn vpon other occasion more to be towched hereafter.

Sixtly, it is here to be noted that he sayth there be sun­dry circumstances and ceremonyes appoynted by the Law to be vsed at theyr ordination of Priests vvhich he cannot justify, Yea and that many of those good orders be neglected vvhich the Scripture prescribeth in this case: and yet both Section. 10. after­ward toward the end of his writing he confesseth he [...] sought and receyved his calling from the Prelates, and Section, 3. Pag. 17. before in the aunswer of the first part of the reason he acknowledged that the least part of Christs ordināces cannot be neglected with­out grievous sinne. Now lay together these things, which this writing of his and theyr continuall practise witnesseth of themselves: and then see in what wofull case they stand, and mourne for theyr misery. Theyr sinne is grievous in theyr own eyes, yet by theyr own confession they do wittingly seek after it and persist in it. They know aforehand that the Prelates ordering them will commit grievous sinne and so provoke the Lords wrath, yet do they seek to be ordeyned by them, and plead in defence thereof what they can. Is not this to Esa. 6. 9. 10. ha­ve eyes, and not to see? or (to make the best of it) is it not Rom. 3. 8. to do evill, that good may come thereon? of whom the Apostle sayth, the damnation of such is just. Suerly the Tit. 11. 12. vvith Ephes. 5. 11. grace that bringeth salvation teacheth otherwise, even to deny all vngodlynes, and not to have any fellowship with the vn­fruitfull works of darknes but to reprove them rather. So the Apostle 1 Tim. 5. 22. chargeth Timothy and in him all Ministers, to keep themselves pure and not to communicate with other mens sinnes. And the Lord from heaven hath Rev. 18. 4. commaun­ded all his servants to go out of Babylon, and not to parta­ke in her sinnes, that they receyv not of her plagues. Howsoe­ver therefore M ^r. H. ād the rest of them account of this theyr dealing, sure we are that before GOd it is grievous transgres­sion: ād therefore to be shunned of all such as have care to keep faith and a good conscience, and the contrary to be witnessed in testimony of the truth of Iesus Christ whose servants we are.

Finally, it is here to be observed how they would beare the world in hand, that they fayle but in circumstances and ceremonyes, not in the substance, of the ministery. Where we may first consider, how these forward preachers are now dri­ven [Page 83] to the same shift, wherevnto they drove the Prelates and Formalists heretofore. The Admon. to Parl. T. C. his replyes. forward preachers proved this Ministery ād worship to be Antichristian: The VVhitg. B [...]idges. So­me etc. Pre­lates and theyr Proctors pleaded that they fayled but in cir­cumstance, and not in substance. Secondly it is to be noted how they would vnder the name of ceremonyes and circum­stances subtilly hide that fowle heap of abominations, which they have taken out of the whores cup of Babylō: many par­ticulars whereof have Pag. 19. 30. 77. before divers tymes ben handled, and therefore need not here agayn be mentioned. Thirdly, if it were so that they fayled but in circumstances and ceremo­nyes, yet they should remember that the Levit. 10 1. 2. 1 Chrō. 13. 9. 10. iudgment of God overtook Nadab, Abihu, Uzziah and others recorded in the Scripture, for transgressing in matters of ceremony and cir­cumstance. And what priviledge have they now above others to stand in knowen and grievous sinne against the Lord Ie­sus and his ordinances? Or are they 1 Cor. 1 [...]. 22. stronger then God, that they will thus still provoke him to anger? Fourthly, it is to be knowen, and they should do well to sett down, what they account the substance of the Ministery. Mr. H. Section, 10. after­ward speaking of the entrance into the Ministery, set­teth down three substantiall parts thereof, as he calleth them: first a due tryall: secondly, the choyse of the people (it seemeth he meaneth a true visible Church, els he speaketh not to the purpose): thirdly, a right ordinatiō. Of which three seing in his own vnderstanding (as appeareth afterward) he can not him­self deny but most of theyr Ministers want all, and all theyr Ministers want some (to witt, the choyse of a true visible Church, ād a right ordination) it is evident by his own graunt they want the substance of a true calling to the Ministery, and therefore fayle not onely in circumstance as he would pretend.

But that we may the better try out the truth in this poynt, I will here sett down what I take to be substantiall in the mi­nistery. And that is, first that it be a true and lawfull office of ministery which is receyved ād, executed, that is, that it be such as Christ in his Testament hath given to his Church for the work of his ministery: secondly, that there be a lawfull calling and entrāce into such office as is aforesaid: thirdly, that the ad­ministration thereof be according to the Testament of Christ. Other things there be also which are of great waight tow­thing the ministery: but these three specially I take to be such as are substantiall vnto it: Insomuch as none of these can be wanting to the execution of a true ministery.

[Page 84] For towching the first, that is a true and lawfull office prescribed by Christ, if it might be wanting in a true minis­tery, to what end were it that Christ hath Eph. 4. 11 12. 13. given to his Church certayne and distinct offices for the work of the minis­tery to the end of the world? Or how should it be true in this case, which the Apostle 1 Cor. 12 5. 28. saith of all the offices appoynted by Christ, that God hath sett them in his Church: and agayne, that there are diver [...]ityes of ministeryes, but the same Lord? Otherwise also what a wide doore would be opened to the Tim. 4. 3. vvith Exod. 20. 4. 5. Num. 15. 39. receyving ād executing in the Church of any false offices what­soever, even for men after theyr own lusts to get them an heap of teachers, and so to go a whoring after theyr own inven­tio [...]s in the worship of God? Finally, how should men for conscience sake 1 Thes. 5. 12. 13. Heb 13. 17. honour obey and submitt vnto them which have the oversight of the Church, if they be not over them in the Lord and consequently in true and lawfull offices ordeyned by Christ?

For the second, that is a true and lavvfull calling and en­trance into theyr office, if it might be wanting in a true mi­nistery, why saith the Heb. 5. 4. 5. Scripture, No man taketh this ho­nour vnto himself but [...]e that is called of God, as was Aaron: Yea that Christ did not attribute this honour to himself to be made the high Priest, but was called of him that said vnto him Thou art my sonne, this day begat [...] thee. Why also doth Christ account them for Ioh. 10. 1. 5. stra [...]ngers, thieves, and robbers, which enter not in by the doore into the sheepfold, but clymbe vp ano­ther way? Or to what end should it be that Christ so earnest­ly Ioh. 13. 20. Luk. 10. 16. said, Verily, Verily I say vnto you, If I send any, he that re­ceyveth him receyveth me, and he that receyveth me receyveth him that sent me: ād agayn, He that despiseth him despiseth me, and he that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me. Or why hath God by the Ier. 23. 21. Prophet Ieremy complayned against and reiected the false Prophets in this respect, saying, I have not sent these Prophets, yet they ranne: I have not spoken vn­to them, yet they prophecy. Lastly, if a true and lawfull cal­ling were not substantiall and necessary to the execution of a true ministery, then why might not men devise new kinds of entrance, or intrude themselves into the ministery at theyr pleasure? Both which are vnlawfull.

For the third, that is a lavvfull administration according to the Testament of Christ, that it also cannot be wanting the Scripture showeth many tymes and sundry wayes. First [Page 85] in that the Apostle chargeth Timothy to 2 Tim. 1. 13. keep the true pat­terne of wholsome words delivered by the Apostles: and that if any 1 Tim. 6. 3. 5. 20. and 1. 3. 4. and 4. 7. vvith Gal. 1. 8. 9. Rom. 16. 17. 2 Ioh. 10. teach othervvise and condiscend not to the wholsome words of our Lord Iesus Christ and to the doctrine which is according to godlynes, they should be separated from ād hol­den to be accursed. Secondly, in that the Apostle saith that for 1 Tim. 3 14. 15. this very cause he wrote vnto Timothy, and in him to 2 Tim. 2. 2. all the ministers of the Gospell in ages following, that they might know how they ought to behave themselves in the house of God which is the Church of the living God the pillar and ground of truth. And herevpon therefore giveth most 1 Tim. 5. 21. and 6. 13. 14. 15. 10. strait charge before God and the Lord I Esus Christ and the elect Angels, to keep that commaundment without spott and bla­meles vntill the appearing of our Lord Iesus. Thirdly, in that he teacheth that even 2 Tim. [...] 16. 17. to this end the whole Scripture is given by inspiration and is profitable to teach to improve to correct and to instruct in righteousnes, that the man of God may be absolute being fully furnished to every good work. Fourthly, in that the Apostles themselves did account it sub­stantiall and of necessity in theyr 2 Pet. [...]. 16. 1 Cor. 11 23. Gal. 1. 10 11. 12. own administration, not to follow subtill and cunning fables, but to deliver that they receyved of the Lord: Neyther to 2 Cor. 1. 24. have dominion over the Saints, but to be helpers of theyr ioy. Even as Peter like­wise 1 Pet. 4. 11. and 5. 1▪ 2. 3. requireth of all others, that they speak the words of God, and that they feed the flock which dependeth vpon them caring for it not by constraint but willingly▪ not for filthy lu­ [...]re but of a ready mynd, not as though they were Lords over Gods heritage but as ensamples to the flock. Fiftly, Christ himself the Lord of his Church hath taught this both by practise and commaundement. By his practise, when concerning his own ministration he Ioh. 1 [...]. 49. 50. saith, I have not spoken of my self, but the Father which sent me gave me a commaundement what I should say and what I should speak: and I know that his com­maundement is life everlasting: the things therefore that I speak, I speak so as the Father said vnto me. By commaundement, when he Mat. 2 [...]. 20. charged his Apostles they should teach to observ vvhatsoever he had commaunded them, promising to be with such vnto the end of the world. And finally, if it might be o­therwise, what end would there be in the Church of Esa. 29. 13. Ma [...]. 15. 9 [...]ev. 10. 1. 2. Col. 2. 18. 22. 23. mens precepts, vayne inventions, new ministrations, false doctrines, straunge worship, voluntary Religions, coun­terfett holynes, vsurped tyranny, Antichris [...]ian Lordlynes, and such like?

[Page 86] Thus then appeareth that in a true and lawfull ministe­ry it is substantiall and necessary, there be first a true and law­full office, that is, such as Christ hath in his Testament given to his Church: secondly, a lawfull calling and entrance there­vnto: thirdly, a lawfull administratiō thereof according to the said Testament of Iesus Christ. So as to prove that they ha­ve the substance of a true ministery, Mr. H. should have sho­wed out of the Scripture, theyr offices, entrance, and admi­nistration: theyr offices (I say) of Archbishops, Lordbishops, Deanes, Prebendaryes, Archdeacons, Parsons, Uicars, Sti­pendaryes, and all other sorts of Priests and Deacons among them: theyr entrance likewise by the Lordbishops, according to theyr popish pontificall, that is, according to theyr book of cō ­secrating Archbishops and Bishops and of ordering Priests and Deacons, together with theyr Patrones presentations, theyr institutions, inductions, othes of Canonicall obedience to the Prelates, and such like: finally, theyr administration of the word, Sacraments, and Censures, by vertue of the offices afore said, and according to theyr popish book, canons, ād con­stitutions, together with the performance of such actions as belong not at all to the dutyes of the ministery, such as be the Churching of women, the solemnization of mariage, pray­ing over the dead at burial, ād the like. These (I say) he should have showed by the Scriptures, if he would prove vnto vs that they have the substance of the ministery of the Gospell. Which because it neyther is neyther cā be done by the word of God: therefore can we in no wise be perswaded that they have the substance of a true ministery and fayle but in circumstance, as he would here beare vs in hand. Yet because he pretendeth as if he could prove that which he saith, let vs see what stuffe he bringeth to this purpose. It followeth therefore in his wri­ting for proof of his former assertion, in this wise.

Aunswer to Section, 7.

THis is then Mr H. his proof, by which he would perswa­de vs that theyr Priests have the same office in substance with the Pastors appoynted in the word, because the Law of the land requireth of theyr Priests the performance of such things as the word of God requireth of Pastors. But this is no sufficient proof.

For first, if he look into the Popes pontificall and Canons he shall fynd they require also of theyr Priests and Bishops to preach diligently, to administer the Sacraments, to oversee theyr flock, and to execute the censures and discipline: And consequently if his reason were good, the most popish priests and Bishops should have the same office in substance with the Pastors described in the word. Which doubtles he will not affirme: or if he do let him take heed least with Mr Gif­fard he prove himself a Schismatick from the Church of [...]ome, from whence they have derived theyr ministe­ry, and yet pretend as if they made departure from that Church.

Secondly, he should have remembred, that distinction is to be made between an office, and the actions or dutyes of an of­fice. For it often commeth to passe, that many performe the ac­tiōs of an office, who yet have not the office or substance there­of, as he calleth it. To offer incense was a duty belonging to the Exod 30. 7. 8. Deut. 33. 10. 2 Chron. 26. 18. priesthood in the tyme of the Law. Corah, Dathan, Abi­ram, men famous in the Congregatiō, [...]zziah also a king, they take censers and put incense therein to offer it to the Lord: Yet had Num▪ 16 40. 2 Chro. 26. 19 20. vvith Heb. 5 4. they not therefore the substance of the Priests office, but were punished and made examples to all such as should af­terward attempt to do the dutyes of the ministery, being not lawfully called and sett in those offices which Christ hath appoynted therevnto. The administration of Baptisme likewise is a duty belonging to the Mat. 28. 18. 19. Ioh. 1. 25. 26. 33. 1 Cor. 1. 14. 16. 175. 1. ād 3. 5. 6. 9. vvith Ephes. 4. 11 12. Ministery of the Gos­pell: Yet women in ENgland do administer it, yea and are Book of common prayer: in Private Bap­tisme. by the Law allowed so to do in case of necessity (as they call it): Yet I suppose Mr H. will not say [Page 88] that women therefore have the substance of the Ministery: of whom the Scripture 1 Cor. 14▪ 34. 35. 1 Ti. [...]. 12. saith, it is a shame for them to speak in the Church, and therefore doth not permitt it vnto them, but requireth of them to keep silence. So far is it from accoun­ting or allowing them to have the substance of the Ministery, howsoever the Lawes of men allow them to performe some action [...] thereof. The same may be said of theyr Deacons, who Book of ordering Priests and Deacons: by the Law are appoynted also to administer Baptisme, and (having a licence) to preach the word. Yet have not their Deacons therefore the substance of the Pastors office, though they performe some of the dutyes thereof. By this then is evi­dent that his reason is of no waight to prove that their Priest­hood is the same in substance with the Pastors office, because by Law such dutyes are required to be done of it, as by the word are enioyned to the other. As is sayd, an office is one thing, and the actions or dutyes of the office another. Besides that it see­meth, the Law at first supposing their Priesthood to be a law­full office of Ministery, did therefore enioyne it those dutyes to be performed thereyn: Whereas now it being found to be vnlawfull, and altogether vnheard of in the Churches of the Gospell, neyther the injoyning nor the executing of those du­tyes can make it of vnlawfull to become lawfull before God any maner way.

3. But furthermore, doth not the Law of the Land req­uier these same things of theyr Archbishops also? And have they therefore the substance of the Pastors office? How then will it be true which D. VVhitg Last book against T. G. pag. 137. some of them hold and write, that a Bishop is superior both in office and gifts to a Pastor? or as Defence of eccles. di­scipl. against Bridges. pag. 88. 89. others of them have proved by divers reasons against Brid­ges that Archbishops and Lordbishops are neyther Pastors nor Teachers: Nay moreover, that Admon. to Pa [...]li. [...]. 2. they rob Christs Church of lavvfull Pastors, and that these theyr offices be Antichristian, Divelish, and contrary to the Scriptures? Or if the Archbis­shops have the Pastors office among them, what is become then of all the rest of the Ministers of the Land? For by this meanes there should be but two Pastors in the Land, seyng there are but two Archbishops. Or if the Lordbishops be the Pastors, then are there but twenty fower Pastors or the­reabout in the Land: and what be the offices then of theyr inferior Priests? Or if the inferior Priests be the Pastors (as seemeth by this writing to be intended) then what office in the Church have theyr Lordbishops, Archbishops, Archdea­cons, ād the rest of the Clergy among them? Which is needfull [Page 89] to be considered seing Defence of eccles. disc. against Bridg. pag. 101. themselves have written (according as the truth is) that our Saviour Christ hath appoynted in the Note that the spe­ach is not of the tempo­rary and ex­traordinary offices of A­postles, Pro­phets, Evāge lists, vvhich are ceased: neyther of the Civill Magistracy, vnto vvhich every soule (even the A­postles, if they vvere on earth, ā [...] therefore much more all other vvhatsoever) ought to be subiecct. Rom. 13. 1. But the spe­ach is onely of ecclesias­ticall persō [...] and that, onely in the ordinary guydance of the Church. ordinary guydance of the Church no office to be exercised by any one * ecclesiasticall person, greater then the office of the Pas­tors: and hath also made these all equall in every respect of mi­nistery, iurisdiction, and power. Whereas it is far otherwise in the Prelacy of theyr Archbischops, Lordbishops, and the rest, having and exercising iurisdiction and power over the inferior priesthood and ministery of the land.

Fourthly although the word of God lay the dutyes afore­said vpon the Pastors of the Churches of Christ, yet it requi­reth them not at the hands of this Priesthood or any other false ministery whatsoever. Therefore is it not materiall though the lawes of all the nations vnder heaven should en­ioyne these dutyes vnto them: so long as the word of God (which is the word of truth and onely rule of religion) requi­reth them not at theyr hand. Iesus Christ the Mat. 28. 18. 19. 20. Ephes. 4. 11. 12. 1 Cor. 12 5. 28. 1 Tim 3. cap. and 5. 17. and 6. 13. 14. Lord and King of his Church, as he gave vnto it the holy things of his word, prayer, Sacraments, etc. so hath he also given his own Ministers for the administration thereof according to his Testament. At the hands of Antichrists priesthood or any other false ministery he requireth it not: But rather vn­to all such he Psal. 50. 16. 17. saith What hast thou to do to declare myne ordinance, that thou shouldest take my covenant in thy mouth seing thou hatest to be reformed and hast cast my words behind thee? And Esa. 1. 1 [...]. agayn to such he saith, Who requireth these things at your hands? If Iupiters priest (of whom we Act. 14. 13 read in the Acts of the Apostles) or if Mahumets priests now in Tur­key should by the lawes of theyr nations be enioyned and the­revpon should execute the ministery of Gods word, Sacra­ments, and censures: would it follow therefore that such priests had the substance of the Pastors office? And why then should this priesthood of Antichrist have more priviledge then those, seing the word of God hath layd these dutyes no mo­re vpon it then vpon the other, but hath Psal. 119 21. 128. Re [...]. 9. 3. and 14. 9. 10. 11. left them all with theyr followers and adhere [...]ts vnder the curse.

Fiftly, let him tell vs whether by this reason of his, theyr [...]umbe dogs, vnpreaching Ministers, substitutes, non resi­dēts, and such like among them must not be accoounted also to have the substance of the Pastors office: seing they have all of them one and the same priesthood, and seing the Law at theyr ordination enioyneth the same things to them all [...] ▪

[Page 90] Sixtly, where he saith theyr Priests are enioyned at theyr ordination to preach the word, administer the Sacaments, and exercise discipline: If it be asked, by whom they are ordey­ned hereunto, he must aunswer, by the Prelate a Lordbis­hop or his Suffragane (for so besides theyr practise it is requi­red by the law he alledgeth): And then must he eyther bring warrant for this from the Scripture (which can not be done) or els he is even in this respect never a whi [...] the nearer. For (vv) if they speak not according to the Law and Testimony, the light is not in them. But to let passe theyr entrance and ordination till fitter occasion hereafter: let vs in this place a litle observe theyr dawbing and deceitfull hiding of most fil­thy abominatiōs vnder these generall termes of preaching the word, ministring the Sacraments, aud executing the censures aud discipline.

Theyr Priests (he saith) must preach the word. Well: but with what limits must they do this? Theyr [...] Sta­tutes, and Articles will tell you. They must not speak against the Prelacy or other ministery of the Land: nor against theyr book of common prayer (though it be taken on [...] of the Popes portuis): nor against theyr ecclesiasticall courts of Arches, Facultyes, Commissary courts, suspensions, excommunica­tions, absolutions, degradations, or any other theyr ecclesiasti­call procedings. And may not any popish priest (I pray you) thus preach the word at [...]ome, being hedged in with such li­mits ād cautions? But what if any of our English priests do from Gods word preach against any the aforesaid abomina­tions or the like? Will the authority of the word (which he saith they are ordeyned to preach) heare this out among them? No Uerily: But they shall by theyr lawes and Canons be sus­pensed, sile [...]ed, deprived and degraded by the Prelates, of whom they took ād vnder whom they execute theyr ministery. Besides that they shall be straitly imprisoned, and (if the Pre­lates can) be brought within daunger of theyr lives. Take for example the vsage of Mr. Udall, Mr Cartwright, Mr Field, Mr Wiburne, Mr Wigginton, Mr Lord, Mr King, Mr Chark, Mr Wight, Page [...]t, Fen, Proudlove, Snape, and many mo of themselves, some silenced, some deprived, some degraded, some condemned to death. That we speak nothing here Henri Bar­rovv: Iohn Grenvvood: Iohn Penry: Elias, Cop­pin, &c. The exiled English Church in the lovv Countreyes. The priso­ners for this cause in London [...]urrey, Norvvich, Bury, Bris­tovv Ley­cester, Nor­thampton, Sarisbury, I [...]chester, Glocester, &c. of divers the faithfull servants of Christ, who (though they were not priests or had renounced theyr false calling) yet for separating from and witnessing against the abominations aforesaid, have ben some most cruelly [Page 91] imprisoned, some banished, some put to death. But to lea­ve this 2 Chrō. 24. 22. Mat▪ 25. 44. 45. 46. vnto God who seeth and iudgeth: we proceed to the rest that followeth.

Theyr priests (he saith) must also drive away all erroneous and straunge doctrines that are contrary to Gods word. How is it then, that by law they may teach and maynteyne so many false doctrines contrary to the Scripture, as have ben mentioned Pag. 10. 11. 12. 13. before? Or how is it that they silence, im­prison, banish, and kill such as speak against and labour to drive away the erroneous and straunge doctrines yet re­tayned among them contrary to the word of God?

Next he saith theyr Priests are likewise authorised to administer the Sacraments. Well: but by vertue of what calling? Is it not from the Prelates the Lordbishops, who have no power from Christ to give such authority? Of which more In Secti­on 9. and 10 hereafter. How also must they administer the Sacraments? According to the Testament of Christ? No: but accordin to theyr own book (for so the Law requireth) with certayne stinted words for prayer, and certayne for exhortation: with Epistles and Gospels: with questions and crosse to infants in Baptisme: with other then the words of Christs institution in the Lords supper, and with knee­ling thereat as when they receyved theyr maker, and other the like profanations derived from the Papists. And yet mo­reover the Sacraments they administer must be given not to the faithfull onely and theyr seed (as Christ hath appoynted) but to the most wicked and profane in the land, even to all within the precinct of theyr parishes: [...] if 1 Cor. [...]. 17. they that are partakers of one bread were not one body? Or as if Mat. 7. 6. ho­ly things were to be given to dogs, and pearles to swyne: Or Exod. 1 [...]. 45. straungers vncircumcised were to eat of the Passeover: Or the covenant of God sacrilegiously to be violated whiles it is Ma [...]. [...]. 17. said to the open wicked (in delivering them the seales of Gods covenant) Thou art righteous: Or as if the Ezech. 13 22. wicked were to have theyr hands strenght [...]ed in theyr evill wayes whilst by this meanes life is promised them in theyr estate: Or finally, as if it were not 1 Cor. 1 [...]. 21. the Table of the Lord but a table of divels, or at least that the table of the Lord were not to be re­garded (as they Mal. 1. 7. said in Malachyes dayes), neyther had through faith communion of the body and blood of Christ, as the Apostles have 1 Cor. 1 [...]. 16. taught vs.

[Page 92] Lastly he saith theyr priests are required also to oversee they [...] peoples conversation, and commaunded to exercise the censu­res and discipline of Christ. And is it so in deed? Let him look a litle better into theyr book of ordering Priests (where they are thus commaunded) and he shall fynd the words to be Book of o [...]dering [...] &c. these, the Prelate speaking to the Priest, Will you give your faithfull diligence alwayes so to minister the doctrine and Sacraments and the discipline of Christ, an the Lord hath com­maunded, and as this Realme hath receyved the same, accor­ding to the commaundements of God, so that you may reach the people committed to your cure and charge, with all diligen­ce to keep and observ the same. Then he that is to be made Priest aunswereth, I will do so, by the help of the Lord. Now who seeth not that these words (as this Realme hath receyved the same) do so restrayne the other words therevnto annexed, as the Priests are limited and promise no further nor other­wise to Minister the doctrine Sacraments or discipline of Christ, but as this Realme hath receyved them? And have not the popish priests at [...]ome or wheresoever els in any age, with like restraint, the same cōmaundement layd vpon them? Yet I trow Mr. H. will not say, they have therefore the sub­stance of the Pastors office. Next let vs consider more parti­cularly how they do and must exercise the discipline. The book showeth, so as is receyved in the Realme: that is, by present­ments to the Prelates, Commissaryes, and Chauncelours courts, by citations, procurations, getting the Prelates or theyr Officals to suspend, excommunicate, absolve. dispense, give licences, give orders, degrade, deprive, and the like: and these also not according to the rules of Christs Testament, but according to theyr Romish canons and constitutions.

Let him not tell us then, that it is but the fayling of some in theyr practise to whom the execution of these things is com­mitted, and that otherwise they have the substance of the Pas­tors office. They do but thus deceyv themselves and theyr fol­lowers, whiles vnder those generall termes of preaching the word, administring the Sacraments and discipline (which at first carry a fayre show) they cover most filthy abomina­tions, as hath ben declared: Even hereby showing they [...] constitution to be part of that 2 Thes. [...]. 7. 9. 10. mystery of iniquity wherein Sathan covertly worketh in all deceyt of vnrighteousnes among them that perish, because they receyv not the love of the truth that they might be saved.

Herevnto might be added (if there needed further proof) [Page 93] that theyr priests at theyr ordination promise to be subject to theyr Ordinary (that is, to the Prelate of the Dioces) and other chief Ministers over them (that is, the Archdeacon Chauncelor, Commissary etc.) and when they enter into a be­nefice do moreover sweare to yeeld canonicall obedience to the Prelates: and finally do themselves together with theyr people stand subject to theyr Archbishops, Lordbishops, and the rest of the Antichristian offices and abominations of­ten before rehearsed. From all which the true Past [...]rs and Churches of Christ are free. Neyther do we here tell them of those many duty [...]s layd vpon them by the Law, as to bury the dead, to Church women, to solemnize marriage, and such like which by Christ were never appoynted for duiyes of his Ministery. Hitherto then have we showed that theyr Priests have not the substance of the Pastors office prescribed in the word, as he did pretend.

Now therefore will we proceed to that which followeth, save that first I would put him in mynd of two things, which themselves have published. The one is, that D. Brid­g [...] writing in defence of the offices of Archbishops ād Lord­bishops, when he could not otherwise reliev them as he desi­red, flyeth vnto Bridges: in the firs [...] book▪ this very poynt, that in the substance of theyr office they are Pastors or Teachers in the Church. How soundly this is alledged for theyr Prelates or Priests (besides that which is spoken before) let themselves and theyr own writings be judges. The other is, that he would a litle pawse and take view of that themselves have published towching theyr Priests heretofore, for whom now he pleadeth: As for example to give him a tast, they Ada [...]ō ­to Parlia. first and 2. treatise▪ write that theyr Parsons, Vicars, Parish Priests, Stypendaryes, with the rest, came from the Pope as out of the Trojane horses belly to the destruction of Gods kingdome. Also, that the Church of God never knevv them: but that they are the Prelates new creatures. Yet see how now all of a sodepne Mr. H. would perswade us they are become Pastors, those auncyent officers wh [...]m Christ ap­poynted and the Apostles planted in the Primitive Churches of old. Are these things sutable one with another? Doth not theyr contradiction discover it self? And do not themselves proclayme to the world theyr deceytfull dawbing, theyr hal­ting, and vnfaythfulnes? The Lord give them to lay it to hart, and to amend. Now to proceed, it followeth in his wri­ting, thus.

Aunswer to Section, 8.

YEs sure, we must tell them agayn and agayn, that they are Priests both in name and office. But be it that they were not Priests by office, yet seing the very name of Priests (being applyed to a Ministery of the Gospell among men) is eyther a calling back of the Leviticall priestho [...]d (which were to deny Christ to be come in the flesh) or els a monument and remembrāce of that priesthood of Antichrist which is odious to Christ and all good Christians: with what conscience can they still retayne or plead for so vnchristian and abominable a name? Have they forgotten or do they not regard, that a­mong the marks of that great whore the Romish Babylon, this is one that she is full of Rev. 17. 3 names of blasphemy? And among these names of hers, is not this of Priest (being spo­ken of an office of Ministery among men vnder the Gospell) one of them that is most blasphemous, for the reasons befo­re alledged? Hath not God also threatned that they shall drink of the cup of his wrath, and have no rest day nor might, not onely which worship the beast and his image, but even Rev. 14. 11. whosoever receyveth the print of his name? Let them there­fore make as light account hereof as they please: Yet dare not we but mislike and abhorre this and the rest of the Names of bla [...]phemy retayned among them.

And yet to, we neyther do neyther need think the worse of our selves because we are called Brownists. It is one thing to be rayled vpon and miscalled by the adversaryes of the truth: another to borrow from them and retayne with them theyr names of blasphemy. It is one thing to be reviled by nick [...] ­mes and sclaunders: another to be called by fitt and proper names. It is one thing to be falsely and vnjustly termed this or that: another to be truly and justly so termed. [...]e are revi­led and termed Brownists by the enemyes of the truth falsely and vnjustly: therefore there is no cause why it should m [...]ve [Page 95] vs. The Apostles themselves and the Christians with them in the Pr [...]itive Churches were likewise Act. 24. [...] and 28. 2 [...]. called a sect of Nazarites, and every where spoken against. And at this day by the sclaunderous papists are the names of Calvinists, Lu­therans, Zwinglians, and the like attributed to them that consent to the doctrine of truth taught by Calvin, Luther, Zwinglius etc. God knoweth we hold not this truth we pro­fesse, of Brown or any man whatsoever: but because it is the [...]octrine and commaundement of Christ, revealed in his word and given to his Church. We blesse God for any instruments he vseth to manifest his truth to the world: but we 1 Cor 3. 2 [...]. rejoy­ce not in men, neyther theyr persons nor names. We are bap­tized into the [...]ame of Christ: and are called Christians, as were Act. 11. 26. the Disciples in the Primitive Churches. The slaun­d [...]rous names given to them in that age, or to vs or any other Disciples of Christ in this or any other age we acknowledg not. It is the malice and subtilty of Sathan and his instru­ments, by such sclaunders and nicknames to make the truth and servants of God odious and abhorred of the world. The­refore regard we [...] not: but with the Apostle we do Act. 24. 14. freely confesse that after the way which they call Heresy so worship we God the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ, beleving all things that are written in the Law, in the Prophets and A­postles: and endevoring our selves to have alway a cleare conscience toward God and toward men. Let men therefore call vs Brownists or what they please: it troubleth not vs, seing we are so termed vntruly and vnjustly.

But for theyr name of Priests, it is far otherwise. They are truly and justly so called: and that for these causes follo­wing. First for that the Law (whereto Mr. H. appealeth for theyr defence) alloweth no other orders of Ministery in the land, but of Deacons (which is the way to the priesthood) and of Priests, so made and ordeyned by the Prelates.

Secondly, because at theyr Book of ordering P [...]iests. ordination, the Archdea­con presenting them to the Lordbishop vseth these words, Reverend father I present these men vnto you to be admitted to the order of Priesthood.

Thirdly, for that the Prelates, by whom they are ordey­ned, admitt them to no other office. For after the Archdea­con hath presented them as is aforesaid, then the Prelate spea­king to the people sayth In the same book. thus, Good people, these be they whom we purpose God willing, to receyve this day vnto the holy office of Priesthood.

[Page 96] Fourthly, because theyr book of ordination both in the The, for­me and ma­ [...]er of ma­king ād co [...] secrating Bi­shops, Priests and Deacōs. title of it and els where throughout the book showeth they receyv no other office: And therefore calle [...]h and accounteth them priests. As doth also theyr book of common prayer, and theyr other books of Articles and Ini [...]ctions, almost i [...] every page.

Lastly, because the most popish priests, whether they have ben so made here [...]ofore in England in [...]. Maryes dayes, or els be so made at Rhemes or Rome or any suc [...] place in these da [...] ­es: yet if they renounce onely those poynts of popery that this land hath reiected, are receyved and retayned for priests (with­out any new ordination) to administer in these asemblyes: to offer vp theyr prayers, to deliver theyr Sacrmēts to them, to preach, to enter vpon any ben [...]fice in the land, to enioy the commodityes thereof and to performe the dutyes therevnto belonging. Proof hereof we have seen not onely in [...]: Mary priests so retayned from the begining of her Maiestyes raigne vnto this day: but also in divers popish priests of this age, as Tirell, Tither, Nichols, and such other who being made Priests at Rhemes and Rome, were (without any other ordination then there they had, vpon recantation of some popish errors, receyved for ministers of these assemblyes ād inducted into be­nefices by the Prelates. Whereas on the contrary such as have ben allowed for ministers in the reformed Churches be­yond seas (where the popish priesthood is wholy reiected) whē they come into Englād are not approved for lawfull ministers to administer in these assemblyes, neyther to enter vpon any theyr benefi [...]es, vnles they be first made Deacons and Priests by some of the Prelates. Proof of this also we have seen not onely in the troubles raysed in this behalf against Mr Whit­ting [...]am at Durham in the North, and against Mr Tra­vers at the Temple in London: but most evidently in Mr Wright (now Parson of Dinnington in Suffolck) who being presented to that benefice, yet could not (for all the allowance he had receyved of the reformed Churches in the low countre­yes) be instituted and inducted into it, till he was made Priest by Scamler Prelate of Norwich now deceased. Thus (to omit till hereafter how neare of kinne our English Priests are to the popish) by these reasons is evident that they are tru­ly and iustly called Priests: Which is the thing that was to be showed.

But they will say, they are not ordeyned to sacrifice for the quick and the dead, as be the popish priests. Whereto I might [Page 97] [...]unswer, that some of them were so ordeyned, and never recey­ved any other ordination: yet notwiths [...]anding stand they priests of these assemblyes, at this day, as was showed In Q: Mary priests In Tirrell, Tither, &c. be­fore. But be it that none of them were so ordeyned: What then? Doth it follow therefore they are no Priests? If so, th [...] the Leviticall priests vnder the Law were no priests. For they were not ordeyned to sacrifice for the quick and dead: Yet were they priests by office of ministery, and lawfully also at that tyme as the Exod. 28 1. Dent. 33. 10. vyith Le. 21. 1. Hos. 9. 4. Deut. 12. 11. 12. Scripture teacheth. Neyther by this rea­son are Mahumets priests at this day, or any priests of the Heathen to be accounted Priests. For they are not ordeyned (as the popish priests) to offer vp Christ, whom they reiect: Yet are they priests notwithstanding by theyr office (as we Act. 14. 13. read of Iupiters Priest in the Acts): but false ones as be also the Romish and English and all Antichristian priests what­soever.

Secondly, although the Masse (whereto those popish priests be bound) be the chief and principall, yet is it not the onely a­bominable sacrifice and worship in the world. To let passe the Heathens sacrifices and priesthood: what may we think (in this light of the Gospell) of that Idoll-book of stinted prayers and exhortations, whereto the priests of England be tyed to offer it vp as theyr publik sacrifice and worship vnto God? Will you heare what some of themselves have thought of it, and have advertised the most honorable Court of Parliament concerning it? Thus then have they [...] Admon. to the Parli [...] ▪ tr [...]atise 2. written hereof: We must needs say as followeth (these are theyr own words) that this book is an vnperf [...]t book, culled and picked out of that popish dunghill the masse book full of all abhominations. Lo here▪ in theyr own consciences theyr book of Common prayer is no other but a pigge of that mezeld sow the Masse book. Yet this sacrifice do theyr Priests daily offer vp vnto God and are bound therevnto. And that so, as among them this may and doth serve alone without any theyr sermons or other prayers, whereas these without it in theyr constitution are not sufficient. Although then the Priests of England be not now ordeyned to say Masse, neyther tyed to the Masse book in Latin: yet when in stead thereof they are still bound to such a book and worship, as (by theyr own confession) is culled and picked out of that popish dunghill the Masse book full of abomi­nations: what can this help for theyr defence? Nay rather considering the light and measure of knowledg revealed mo­re to them then to the Papists, is not theyr sinne (though [Page 98] not in it self, yet) in this respect so much the greater, as they have receyved more light and knowledg of the truth then the other have done?

Thirdly, neyther is sacrificing the onely duty of the priest­hood in Popery: but besides it they have, by vertue of theyr ordination to that office, authority likewise to read theyr service book, to preach, to minister the Sacraments, to bu­cy the dead, to solem [...]ize Mariage, to Church weomen af­ter childbirth, to pronounce absolution when they visit the sick etc. All which being dutyes likewise of the Priesthood of England, wherevnto in this constitution they have au­thority by vertue of theyr ordination to that office, as have the Priests in popery: What great matter is it, if agreing with them in so many severall dutyes of the same office, they should altogether differ from them in one? The Turkish and Heathenish priests at this day, although they differ ve­ry much both from those at Rome and these of England, yet notwithstanding are they Priests in a false office, as well as the other. Hitherto then hath ben showed that the Ministers of these assemblyes are truly and fitly called Priests. And Mayster H. himself who pleadeth theyr cause, yet cannot (you see) deny, but they agree in Name with the po­pish priesthood.

Now whereas he addeth that though theyr Priesthood agree in name, yet it differeth in nature and substance as much from the popish priesthood as light doth frō darknes: it is as true as whē he said In Sec­ [...]on 6. and 7. before, theyr priesthood was in substance the sa­me with the office of the Pastor described in the word: that is, it is vtterly vntrue. Which although it be sufficiently proved In the aunsvver to the 6. and 7. [...]. already, yet for more clearing of the truth ād stopping of theyr mouths, it shalbe good here by way of comparison to set down the agreement of theyrs with the popish priesthood on the one hand, and on the other the disagreement of them both from the Pastors office which Christ hath appoynted.

1 And first of all it would be knowen what the cause is why they retayne the same name, if they have not the same office with the popish priesthood? As also, if they have the same office with the Pastors described in the word, why then they have not also the same name? In the history of Isaac the Scripture recordeth (as a thing very godly and memora­ble) that Ge [...]. 26. 18. when he digged agayn the wels of water, which they had digged in the dayes of Abraham his father, and [Page 99] which the Philistims had stopped after the death of Abra­ham, he gave them the same names which his father had given them. If these men likewise have recovered agayn the Pas­tors office plāted by the Apostles in the Primitive Churches, and since theyr death stopped vp by the Romish Philistims: why do they not in like maner give it the Eph. 4. 11. vvith 1 Cor. 4. 15 same name that our fathers the Apostles gave vnto it? Are these men wiser then the Apostles of our Lord Iesus? or are they fathers in Christ more then the Apostles? or do they disdayne to tread in the Apostles steps, as Isaac did in Abrahams? Agayn, let them tell vs why they keep the name of the popish priest­hood, if they have not still the same office? Have they not heard of the promise made by the Lord to his Church and people when he bringeth them from Idolatrous wayes Hos. 2. 17. that he will take away the names of Baalim out of theyr mouth and that they shall no more be remembred by theyr names▪ Hath the Lord said it, and shall he not do it? or hath he promised, and shall he not accomplish it? Now is it then that these men have the same name, if they have not the same office with the popish priesthood? Is it because they would manifest to the world, that as yet in theyr estate that pro­mise belongeth not vnto them? Then certainely as yet they are not the true ministers and Churches of Christ. Or is it be­cause they would have all mē know that as yet they Rev. 14. 9 11. wor­ship the Beast, and receive his mark and the print of his name? Then suerly as yet they are false Ministers and Churches of Antichrist. Or finally, is it because they can well like of the Rev. 15. 3. and 18 4. names of blasphemy written in the whores forehead, neyther are afrayd to partake in her sinnes? Then needs must they look to receyv also of her plagues whose end is damnati­on: as the Scripture Rev. 17. 1. and 18. 4 5. and 19. 2. witnesseth. This therefore first is a matter of great waight and consequence (howsoever they regard it) that in name they both agree with the Priests of Antichrist, and disagree with the Pastors of IEsus Christ. But we will proceed to compare them together in other things which themselves account of greater moment: as in Fo [...] proof of these parti­culars follow­vving, vvhe­rein the Po­pish ād En­glish priests are compar­ed together, besides their constitution and practise (vvhich a­lone vvere proof suf [...] ­cient) see the Popes po [...] ­tificall and Portuis, and compare vvith the [...] the Inglish book of or­dering Pri­ [...] ād Dea­cons▪ and they [...] book of Common prayer: Also theyr C [...]nōt Articles, [...] ▪ &c▪ these which follow:

2 The office of the popish priesthood is such as before any [...] it they must first be made Deacons by some Prelate: Such also is the office of Priesthood receyved and vsed in England. But such is not the Pastors office appoynted by Christ: Eph. 4. 8. 11. 12. 1 Cor. 1 [...]. 28. Act. 14. 23. Tit. 1. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. Rom. 12. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8.

[Page 100] 3. The popish priests are capable of the offices of Arch­bishops, Lordshops, Archdeacons, Suffraganes, Dea­nes, etc. retayning still theyr office of priesthood withall: So are the Priests of England. But so are not Pastors whom Christ hath given to his Church. 2. Cor. 6. 15. 16. 17. Rev. 14. 9. 10. 11. 12. Gal. 2. 18. Rom. 12. 7. Eph. 4. 11. 12. 1 Cor. 12. 5. 18. 28.

4. The popish priests may in theyr constitution (not­withstanding theyr ecclesiasticall office) take vpon them civill offices and callings (as to be Iustices of peace, County Pa­latyne, Lord President, Lord Chauncelor etc): and be hono­red likewise, with the titles of Kings and Nobles (as Grace, Lord, Honour, Metropolitan, Primate etc): So is it also with the Priests of England in theyr constitution. But so is it not with the Pastors ordeyned by Christ in his Church: Luk. 12. 14. and 22. 25. 26. 1 Pet. 5. 3. Ioh. 5. 44. Rom. 12. 7. 2. Tim. 2. 4.

5. The popish priests in theyr constitution are inferior offices to Archbishops, Lordbishops, Archdeacons etc. So are also the Priests of England. But so are not Pastors in the constitution and Churches of Christ. Ephes. 4. 11. 12. Rom. 12. 7. 8. 1 Cor. 12. 28. 1 Tim. 5. 17. Act. 14. 23. and 20. 17. 28.

6. The popish priests must be ordeyned to theyr office by a Lordbishop or his Suffragane: So must also the Priests of England. But so may not the Pastors of the Churches of Christ: but eyther by the Eldership or (at the Churches first growing into order, when yet they have not Elders) by some of the fittest members, in the Churches name and by the Churches authority appoynted therevnto: 1 Tim. 4. 14. Num. 8. 10.

7. The popish priests at theyr ordination must be pre­sented to the Lordbishop by an Archdeacon or his deputy, vsing also these words of presentation, Reverend father, I pre­sent these men vnto you to be admitted to the order of Priest­hood: So likewise must the Priests of England be presented. But so may not the Pastors appoynted by Christ: Rev. 14. 9. 11. 12. 2 Cor. 6. 14. 15. 16. 17.

8. The popish priests must be ordeyned to theyr office according to theyr pontificall devised by themselves: In like maner must the priests of England be ordeyned to theyr office according to theyr pontificall, that is, according to theyr book of ordering Priests and Deacons, of which themselves Admō. to Parl▪ se­cōd treatise▪ [...] 1 [...]. say, It is nothing els but a thing word for word drawen out of the Po­pes pontificall, wherein he showeth himself to be Antichrist most lively. But so may not any be ordeyned to the Pastors [Page 101] office: but onely according to the Testament of Christ. Ioh. 10. 1. 2. 7. Act. 14. 23. 1 Tim 3. 10 15. and 4. 14. Hebr. 5. 4. Rev. 22. 18. 19.

9 The popish priests at theyr ordination must kneel vpon theyr knees at the feet of the Lordbishop that ordeyneth them, and he must say vnto them (though blasphemously) Recey­ve the [...]oly Ghost, whose sinnes you forgive they are forgiven, and whose sinnes you retayne they are retayned: So must the Priests of England likewise be ordeyned, humbly kneeling at the Prelates feet, and with the same blasphemous words spoken vnto them by the Prelate. But so may not the Pas­ [...]ors of Christ be ordeyned. Rev. 14. 9. 10. 11. 1 Co [...]. 12. 4. 5. 6. 7. &c. Ioh. 20 22. 23. Esa. 42. 8. with a Thes. 2. 3. 4.

10 The popish priests are not ordeyned in and before the Con­ [...]regatiō where they are to have charge ād minister, but in Metropolitane or Cathredrall citt [...]es, or at some of the Prelates pallaces, or where els he pleaseth to give orders (as they call [...]) sometymes 40. or 50. or 60. myles from the place where they ar [...] to minister: So are the Priests of England. But not the Pastors of the Churches of Christ: For they are and must [...]e ordeyned in the face and presen [...]e of the Congregation whe­ [...]eof they are chosen Pastors. Act. 14. 23. and 6. 2. 3. 5. 6. and 1. 15. Numb. 8. 9. 10.

11 The popish priests are taken and ordeyned without fast­ing and pra [...]er of the Congregation where they are to minist­ [...]: So are the Priests of England. But Pastors not so: Act. 14. 23. and 13. 3.

12 The popish priests taking charge of soules, are not elected by the Congregation whereof they are to take charge, but are presented by a Patrone to the Lordbischop to be instituted ād inducted into a benifice, being Deacons or Priest before, so made by the Prelates: Thus also are the Priests of Eng­lād. Whereas contrarywise the Pastors of Christ are elected by free and voluntary ch [...]yse of the Church whereof they are to be overseers. Act. 14. 23. and 6. 2. 3. 5. [...] Cor. 8. 19. Numb. 8. 9. Ezech. 33. 2.

13 The refusall of the whole parish cannot debar a popish priest from having charge of theyr soules, when he is presen­ted by the Patrone and instituted by the Prelate: Neyther can [...] the Priests in the parishes of England. But so it is not with the Pastors and Churches of Christ. Act. 14. 23. and 6. 2. 3. 5. 2 Cor. 8. 19.

14 The popish priests may at theyr pleasure without c [...]nsent [Page 102] of the people re [...]igne or give over theyr benefices, and com­ [...]nly betake themselves to some other of greater value: So may also the Priests of England. But Paf [...]ors may not give over or leav the flock over which the holy Ghost by the Chur­ches calling hath made them overseers, except it be with con­sent of the Church and for such cause as is warranted by the sayd holy Ghost in the written word. Act. 20. 28. with 14. 23. Col. 4. 17. Rom. 12. 7. 1 Pet. 5. 1. 2. 3. 4. Esa. 62. 6. 7. Ezech. 3. 26. 27. with 33. 22. Numb. 8. 25.

15. One popish priest in theyr constitution may and doth [...]ake the charge and commodity of many parishes and bene­fices at once: So also may the Priests of England. Wher [...]as Pastors have but one onely flock depending vpon them, whe­revnto they must attend with all faithfull diligence: 1 Petr. 5. 2. 3. Act. 14. 23. and 20. 28. Rom. 12. 3—7. Tit. 1. 5. 1 Thes. 5. 12. 13. 14. Hebr. 13. 17. Ezech. 34. Cap.

16. The popish priests wait not the Churches calling to [...]he ministery, but seek and make suite to some Prelate to be ordeyned Priests, giving money also for theyr letters of or­ders: So do also the Priests of England. But so do not Pas­tors: but stay till the Lord by his Church call them to that office. Hebr. 5. 4. Act. 20. 28. with 14. 23. Esa. 62. 6. 7. Ezech. 33. 2. with ler. 23. 21. and 2 Chron. 13. 9.

17 The popish priests are ordeyned to theyr office though they have no flock to attend vpon: Yea commonly 20. or 30. of them are ordeyned at once, whereof no one is called to any particular congregation, but they must afterward (like ma­sterles men) seek and sue for places where to be employed: So is it also with the Priests of England. Whereas Pastors are alwayes ordeyned to the attendance of a certayne particular Church for the work of the Ministery thereyn: Act. 14. 23. and [...]0. 28. Tit. 1. 5. 1 Pe [...]. 5. 2. Rev. 1. 20.

18. Such be popish priests ād have [...]ure of soules amōng them as are not at all able to preach the word: Such be also Pries [...]s and have charge of soules in England. But none such be Pa­stors, but they onely that being apt to teach are lawfully cal­led to that office. 1 Tim. 3. 2. Ephes. 4. 8. 11. 12. Tit. 1. 7. 9. Ioh. 10. 1—5. Num, 1 [...]. 5. 40.

19. Of the popish priests that can preach it is required, that besides ordination to theyr office they have speciall li [...]en­ce from the Prelates to preach: So is it also required of the Priests of England. But not of the Pastors of Christ. Act. 20. 28. 1 Cor. 7. 23. and 9. 16. and 12. 5. 28. Ephes. 4. 1 [...]. Rev. 14. 9—1 [...],

[Page 103] 20 The popish priests are subject to be silenced, suspen­ded, deprived, degraded by the Prelates: So are also the Priests of England. But not Pastors: Rev. 2. 1. and 14. 9. 12. 2 Tim. 4. 1 2. Esa. 62. 1 6. 7. Zach. 11. 17. Ier. 48. 10. 1 Cor. 9. 16. and 12. 28. Act. 4. 19. 20. and 20, 28.

21. The popish priests at theyr institution must sweare to performe Canonicall obedience to the Prelates theyr Ordi­naryes: So must the Priests of England. But not Pas­tors: 1 Cor. 12. 5. 1 Pet. 5. 1. 2. 3. 4. Rev. 2. 1. and 14. 9. 12. Act. 5. 29. 31. Ioh. 15. 14. Rom. 6. 16. 2 Cor. 6. 14. 15. 16.

22. The popish priests are tyed to a book of s [...]inted prayers and a prescript order devised by man, for theyr worship and ministration: So likewise are the Priests of Eng­land bound to a prescript order of service and book of Com­mon prayer taken out of the Popes portuis. Whereas the Pastors of the Churches of Christ are free to vse theyr gifts receyed from Christ for the work of his Ministery, being [...]yed thereyn to no inventions of men, but onely to the rule and order which Christ in his word hath appoynted [...]herevnto: [...]phes. 4. 8. 11. 12. 1 Cor. 12. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 11. Exod. 30. 9. vvith Psal. 141. 2. & Rev. 8. [...] Esa. 29. 13. Mat. 15. 9. 1 Pet. 4. 10. 11. 2 Tim. 1. 6. 7. Rom. 8 26. Ioh. 4. 24. [...] Tim. 3. 15. and 6. 13. 14. vvith Gal. 3. 15. 2 Tim. 3. 16. 17. Rev. 22. 18. 19.

23 The popish priests are bound in that office to performe such actiōs as Christ never appoynted for the work of his mi­nistery, as to Church women, to bury the dead, to solemnize mariages etc. So are the Priests of England. But so are not Pastors Eph. 4. 11. 12. Rom. 12. 7. 8. 1 Tim. 3. 15. and 5. 17. and 2 Tim. 3. 16 17. Rev. 22. 18. 19.

24 The popish priests be not of like ād equall power degree and authority amōg themselves, but are some of them inferior to other hereyn, as Parsons to Archdeacons, Archdeacons to Lordishops, Lordbishops to Archbishops: So is it with the Priests of England. But not with Pastors: For they have all of them like and equall power degree and authority vnder Christ the onely Archbishop and great shepeard of the sheep. 1. Pet. 5. 3. 4. and 2. 25. Luk. 22. 24. 25. 26. Rev. 1. 20. Ephes. 4. 11. 12. Act. 20. 28. Heb. 13. 17. 20.

25 The popish priests together with theyr people stand subject to the ecclesiasticall courts, Canons, citations, excom­munications, absolutions, and other the like jurisdiction of the Prelates and theyr Officials: So stand also the priests of England and theyr people. But so stand not the Pastors and Churches of Christ: Rev. 14. 4. 9. 12. Mat. 6. 24. and 28. 20. Ioh. 3 35. 36. and 10. 4. 5. G [...]. 49. 10. Esa. 33. 22. Iam. 4. 12. Heb. 3. 1. 2. 3.

[Page 104] 26 The popish priests have ioyned with them in theyr [...]har­ [...]e Churchwardens and Sidemen which are sworne to present to the Ordinaryes court as also to his Chauncelors ād Com­missaryes courts all such offences, faults and defaults as be committed among them against the Prelates Articles ād In­iunctions: So is it also with the Priests of England. But not with the Pastors of the Churches of Christ: Wherein they are not onely freed from all Antichristian bondage, but have also ioyned with them Teachers and Elders for the instruction, oversight, and guydance of the Church according to the ordi­ [...]ances of Iesus Christ, and no other. 1 Tim. 5. 17. and 6. 13. [...]4. Rom. 12. 7. 8. Eph. 4. 11. 12. 1 Cor. 12. 5. 28. and 14. 37. Act. 15. 2. 4. 6. 22 23. and 20. 17. 28. 1 Pet. 5. 1. 2. 3. Matt. 28. 20.

27 The popish priests with theyr Churchwardens and peo­ple have not the power of Christ to cast out any from among them, neyther have in this or any thing els in theyr constituti­on the keyes of the kingdome of heaven to open and shut, to bynd and loose, to remit and retayne according to the word and ordinance of Iesus Christ: but the chief ecclesiasticall po­wer and authority among them is in the hands of the Prela­lates ād theyr Chauncelors Archdeacons and Officials, to be administred according to theyr Canons and constitutions, as before is said: So is it also with the Priests Churchwardens and people of England. But contrarily with the Pastors El­ders and people of the Churches of Christ: Mat. 16. 16. 19. with 18. 17. 18. 1 Cor. 5. 4. 5. and 2 Co [...]. 2. 6. 7. 8. and 10. 4. 5. 6. Psal. 149. 9. Numb. 5. 2. 3. 1 Thes. 5. 12. 14. 2 Thes. 3. 6. 14. 15. Eph. 4. 11. 12. 1 Tim. 5. 17. Act. 20. 28. Rom. 16. 17. Rev. 19. 14. 15. 2 Cor. 6. 14. 15. 16.

28 The popish priests must be discerned from the other peo­ple by Surplice, tippet, square cap, etc. So must also the priests of England. But not pastors: Esa. 30. 22. and 52. 11. 2 Cor. 6. 17. Rev. 18. 4. 1 Tim. 3. 2. and 4. 12. 16. Num. 15. 39.

29 The popish priests by vertue of theyr ordination to that office are capable of induction and institution to any benefice whereto they are presented, to receyv the tithes, gleavs, chris­mes, oblations, and such like maintenance belonging therevn­to: So are also the Priests of England. But so are not any by vertue of ordination to the Pastors office: neyther is the Pastors maintenance to be by ti [...]hes or any other Iewish or popish maner, but onely of the Gospell, as Christ hath orde [...]ned: 1 Cor. 9. 14 Gal. 6. 6. Rom. 15. 27. 1 Thes. 5. 12. 13. with Heb. 7. 5. 12. Col. 2. 17.

[Page 105] 30 The popish priesthood was never appoynted by Christ, but is a See [...] Thes. 2 3. 4. 8. Rev. 9. 3 and 13. 16. 17. and 14. 8 9. 10. 11. and 17. 1—5. and 18. 11. new ministery devised by man, even the man of sin­ne, both in the office, entrance, administration, and maintenan­ce thereof: Such is also the Priesthood of England. Where­as the Pastors (p) office, (q) entrance, (r) administration, and (s) maintenance is not any invention of man, but the appoynt­ment of Christ sett downe in his word. (p) Ephes. 4. 11. Rom. 12. 8. (q) Act. 14. 23. and 6. 2. 3. 5. Numb. 8. 9. 10. Heb. 5. 4. 1 Ti. 3. cap. and. 4. 14. Col. 4. 17. (r) 2 Tim. 3. 16. 17. Ephes. 4. 8. 12. Rō. 12. 8. 1 Tim. 3. 15. and 5. 17. 21. and 6. 3. 13. 14. Tit. 1. 7. 9. Act. 15. 6. 22. and 20. 28. 1 Thes. 5. 12. 13. 14. 1 Pet 5. 2. 3. 1 Cor. 4. 1. 2. Gal. 1. 8. 9. (s) 1 Cor. 9. 14. Gal. 6. 6. 1 Tim. 5. 17. 18. 1 Thes. 5. 12. 13.

31 The popish priesthood is such both in theyr office, en­trance, administration, and maintenance, as Rev. [...] 16. 1. King. 23. 5. &c. De [...]t. 12. 2. [...] 4. 1 Tim. 2. 2. Psa [...]. 72. [...] &c. Rom. [...] 4. Princes and Magistrates may and ought by theyr authority to abolish it out of theyr dominious: Such is also the Priesthood of En­gland in all those particulars. But such is not the Pastors place and function: Ephes. 4. 11. 12. 13. 1 Cor. 12. 4. 5. 28. Rom. 12. 8. and 13. 3. Heb. 12. 28. 1 Tim. 2. 2. and 5. 17. and. 6. 13. 14. 15.

32 The popish priesthood is such in all the particulars a­foresaid, as the Lord Iesus will 2 Thes. 2. S. Rev. 14. 6. 7. 8. and 17. 1. and 18. 20—23. vvith Ier, 5 [...]. 60—64. Rev 19. [...] consume with the bright­nes of his appearing in the light and power of his Gospell be­fore his second coming: Such is also the Priesthood of Eng­land. Whereas on the contrary the Pas [...]ors office and func­tion is to continew to the end of the world, euē till we all meet together in the vnity of faith and acknowledgmēt of the Son­ne of God, to a perfitt man, vnto the measure of the stature of the fulnes of Christ: Ephes. 4. 11. 12. 13. Rom. 12. 5. 8. Heb. 12. 28. 5. 20. 1 Tim. 3. cap. and Math. 28. 17. and 6. 13. 14.

33 Finally (therefore) the popish priesthood is such as Ioh. 10. 5. Rev. 9 3. ād 14. 9. 10. 11. and 18. 4 Amo [...]. 4. 4. [...]. and 5. 5. Num. 16. [...]. 26. Ma [...]. 7. 15. Psal. 119. 113. 128. 2 Cor. 6. 14—1 [...]. no [...]e may have any spirituall communion therewith, but all ought to forsake and depart from it, though all Princes vnder heaven should commaund the contrary: Such is al­so the priesthood of England. Whereas on the other side the Pas [...]ors function is such as is not to be left but to be ioyned vnto in the service of God, notwithstanding the prohibition of Princes or any other whomsoever to the contrary: Eph. 4. 11. 12. 1 Tim. 5. 17. and 6. 13. 14. 15. Rom. 12. 4—8. 1 Cor. 12. 5. 28. and 14. 37. Mat. 28. 20.

Hitherto then have we been both the agreement of the Priesthood of England with the popish ād how both of them [Page 106] disagree from the Pastors office appoynted by Chirst. Ney­ther should we make an end, if we would com [...]are them tog [...] ­ther in all things, or dilate at large these particulars afor [...] said. This may suffice to show how vntrue it is which Mr. H. af­firmeth, saying theyr Priesthood differeth in nature and sub­stance as much from the popish Priesthood as light doth from darknes, and, that it is the same in su [...]stance with the Pastors of­fice described in the word. Let him that readeth consider what hath b [...]n said: and then iudge righteous iudgment. Now to proceed, thus it followeth in his writing:

Aunswer to Section, 9.

RAther by that which hath ben said we have seen such an agreement of theyr Priesthood and Law thereof with the popish Law and priesthood, and such a disagreement of them both from the Law of God and Pastors office prescribed theyrin, as it can not but be discerned of all (whose eyes are not blynded) that both the Pastors office differeth as much from theyr priesthood as light doth from darknes, and that theyr Priesthood in nature and substance agreeth with the popish as daughters of one mother and fethers of one ād the same wing.

Now whereas in the next place Mr H. cometh to their ou­ward calling to that office of Priesthood, and therein refereth [Page 107] vs to theyr book of ordering Priests ād Deacons, that we might peruse and so compare together theyr law with the Law of God: it is straunge to see how they do thēselves discover theyr own shame, even when they labour most to hide it. For if a­ny would go about to lay open the filthynes of theyr abomi­nations which in the calling to theyr ministery they have ta­ken out of the whores cup of Babylon, it can no way better be done, then by comparing that book of theyrs (whereto he referreth vs) with the book and Law of God on the one hand, and with the Popes pontificall on the other. Evidence whereof we have seen sufficient in the comparison handled Pag. 100. &c. before, and need not repeat it. Yea theyr own consciences are so convinced herein as themselves have confessed and publisht it (in admonition to the Parliament) that Admo [...] to Parl. 2 [...] a [...]ise: sect. 14. theyr Pontifi­call (thus they call theyr book) whereby they conserate Bis­hops and make Ministers and Deacons is nothing els but a thing word for word drawen out of the Popes pontificall, wherein he showeth himself to be Ant [...]christ most lively. And moreouer, that In the same book: sect. 20. they haue an Antichristian Hierarchy and popish orde­ring of Ministers, straunge from the word of God and the vse of all vvel reformed Churches in the world.

Let these things then be layd together, ād well weighed. Now they would perswade vs that theyr calling to the Ministery is according to the Law of God: Heretofore they published (as the truth is) that they have a popish ordering of ministers straunge from the word of God. Now they would beare vs inhand that they have the substance of a true calling accor­ding to the ordinance of Christ: Heretofore they said (and tru­ly) that theyr making of Minist [...]rs is taken out of the Popes pontificall wherein he showes himself to be A [...]tichrist most lively. Is it not lamenta [...]le to see these men thus turne the truth of God into aly? as if Antichrists apostasy were now sodenly become Gods ordinance, or the Popes pontificall we­re all one with the Testament of Iesus Christ? Besides this is it not straunge that in this very letter Mr H. should so forget ād contradict himself, as here to say theyr Law agreeth with the Law of God as tovvching the substance of a true calling to the Ministery: ād yet [...] 10. afterward accounting right ordina­tion to be a substantiall part of true calling, to affirme that the povver of ordination is by act of Parliament committed to the Prelates, and that by the Lavv of God the Prelates are not capa­ble of that povver and authority? Is it possible to make these things accord together?

[Page 108] But because they feare not to deale thus doubly in the mat­ters of God: Let vs (besides that which hath ben sayd) yet a litle more examine theyr maner of calling to the Ministery, even by that book of theyrs which he would have vs peruse as being agreable to the Law of God: and see if God do not by themselves vncover theyr nakednes, and make his truth (which they would hinder, yet) more abound through theyr vntruth vnto his glory. It were long to stand vpon all the particulars which out of that book to this end might be alled­ged: and this writing is already much langer then at first I purposed. I will therefore but give a tast of some, by which you may perceyv what smack the rest have.

And first the very That [...] of making and conse­crating Bis­shops, Priest, [...]. title of the book (as a mark in the fo­rehead) evidently showeth the vnlawfulnes both of theyr of­fice, and of theyr entrance into it. It is called thus, The for­me and maner of making and consecrating Bishops, Priests, and Deacons. Now if these offices, and this maner of entrance were appoynted in the Testament of Christ: what need or vse were there of this book and forme of theyrs? But because they follow not the book of God ād the forme prescribed by Christ, therefore have they framed to themselves this book and for­me out of the Popes pontificall, and termed it as aforesayd.

Now as is the title, so be also the contents of that book. By it as likewise by theyr practise it appeareth, that theyr first of­fice of Ministery is the Deaconship (not that auncient office of Deacons appoynted by Christ, but) a meer invention of mans brayne and Antichristian. For first that office is not imployed (according to Act. 6. 2. 4. Rom. 12. 8. 1 Cor. 12. 28. and 16. 1. compared vvith Ephes. [...] 11. 12. Christs ordinance) in gathering and distributing the Churches benevolence: but contrary to the word of God, in reading theyr books of common prayer and Homilyes, in administring Baptisme, assisting the Priest in divine service, and (with the Prelates licence) in preaching the word. Secondly, at theyr entrance and calling into that office, they must be presented by an Archdeacon (an Antichri­stion officer) or his deputy. Thirdly they must promise reve­rend obedience to theyr Ordinary and other chief Ministers of the Church, that is to the Lordbishop of the Dioces, to the Archbishop, Archdeacon, Chauncelor, Commissary, and the rest of that sort (whose offices also are Antichristian). Fourthly they must be ordeyned by a Lordbishop or his Suffragane, whose office likewise is of Antichrist. Fiftly, they must receyv the Communion with the Lordbishop that day they are ordered. And thus must they testify that they ar [...] [Page 109] of the same [...]aith and body with the Prelates, who are kno­wen to be deadly enemyes of the truth and persecuters of the people of God. Sixtly, in stead of true prayer there must be sayd or sung the Letany and Suffrages, with the Com­munion of the Day and a number of Collects and stinted pra­yers, borrowed from the Papists. Finally there must be read a Gospell and Epistle (as they call theyr shredding of the Scripture): in which they abuse and pervert the word of God, falsely fathering vpon the Apostles an office of Deacon­ship which they never ordeyned: that is, a Deaco [...]ry whose dutyes they assigne to be, to read publike prayer, to baptize, to assist the Priest in divine service, and to preach, being licen­sed therevnto: Whereas neyther in the Apostles example nor doctrine any such dutyes are layd vpon the Deacons, but such as are directly Act. 6. 2. 3. 4. opposed to the Ministery of the word and prayer, that is, the having charge of the poore and Church treasure. Rom. 12. 8. Besides that into that office of Deacons prescribed by the Apostles there is no such entrance as is aforesayd, but a lawfull choyse and calling of a true Church according to the word of God: as is recorded in the election of Deacons men­tioned in the Act. 6. 2 3. 5. 6. 1 Tim. 4. 8. 9 10. 1 Cor. 12. 28 vvith 2 Cor. 8. 19. Acts of the Apostles and in other Scriptures. And thus for theyr first office of Ministery it is manifest, that neyther the office nor entrance into it is agreable to the Law of God. Which themselves also have seen and publisht here­tofore: Affirming that Defence of Eccles. discip. p. 02. theyr Deaconship is a meer huma­ne institution, a degree to the Priesthood, and nothing like the ordinance of God, that Admon. to Parle. first treatise. though the Name of Deacons be remayning among them, yet the office is fowly perverted and turned vpside down: finally, that Defence of godly [...] ­ni [...]t. p. 108. it is manifestly contrary to the word of God.

Neyther is theyr calling and entrance to theyr next office of Ministery, that is, to theyr Priesthood, any better. For (as appeareth both by theyr book and practise) afore they can be Priests, they must first be Deacons or half Priests: that is, they must be ordeyned by a Prelate according to theyr book to the false Antichristian office aforesayd. For by theyr Law it is the first step to the Ministery, or rather a meer order of Pri [...] ­hood: as A [...] to [...]. themselves also have cōfessed heretofore. 2 Then in this Deacōship they must serve a yeare, vnles i [...] seem other­wise to theyr Ordinary. 3 After a yeares prentiship thereyn, when the Prelate theyr Ordinary giveth Orders agayne, they may be made full Priests: but it must be, of a Lordbishop or his Suffragane which are Antichristian offices. 4 They [Page 110] must be presented to the Prelate by an Archdeacon or his [...] ­pu [...]y to be admitted to the Order of Priesthood. 5. They must promise (as before the Deacons did) reverently to obey theyr Ordinary and other chief Ministers of the Church, that is, the Prelates and theyr Officers. 6. At theyr Ordination must be read ouer a certayne of words of exhortation, of colle [...] and stinte [...] prayers, with a Gospell and Epistle prescribed in the book: wherein againe they abuse ād pervert the Scrip­tures, as before they did about the Deaconship: Yea they are so blynd, as they then read such As na­mely, Ioh. 10. 1—16. and 20. 21. 22. 23. Mat. 28. 18. 19. 20. Act. 6. 2—6. and 20. 17. 27. 28 29. 30. 1 Tim. 3. ca. Scriptures for theyr Gos­pels and Epistles as most plainely condemne this theyr ma­ner of entrance and calling. 7. After this, there must be said or sung, Come holy Ghost &c. And sure they had need desire the holy Ghost to come vpon them and show them a better way: For now doubtles he is not present with them at such profana [...]ion of Gods name, word, and ordinance, as is a­mong them. 8. When all is said and sung that is appoynted, till it come to the Ordering of the new priests, then must they that are to be made Priests humbly kneel vpon theyr knees at the feet of the Lordbishop. 9. And he with the Priests pre­sent lay theyr hands severally vpon the head of every one that receyveth Orders. 10. And then the Lordbishop saith to every of them (but not without blasphemy) Receyve the holy Ghost: vvhose sinnes thou doest forgive they as forgiven, and vvhose sinnes thou doest retayne, they are retay­ned. Wherevpon some of themselves seing the impiety he­reof, have publisht that Admon. to Parl. 2. [...]reatise: se [...]. 21. the Prelates take vpon them blas­phemously, having neyther promise nor commaundement, to say to theyr nevv creatures (so they call them) Receyve the ho­ly Ghost: as though the holy Ghost vvere in theyr povver to gi­ve vvithout vvarrant at theyr pleasure. 11. Being thus made Priests, when they enter into a benefice, it must be by presenta­tion of the patrone of the benefice, and by institution of the Lordbishop of the Dioces. 12. And then moreover must they sweare to yeeld Cano [...]icall obedience to the Lordbishop theyr ordinary and the rest of that rable.

Thus do themselues and theyr ministery stand subiect to the Prelates and to theyr Antichristian courts ād i [...]cisdiction: divers particulars whereof have before often ben mentioned. And this is theyr maner of outvvard calling vnto theyr office of ministery, called the Priesthood. Yet have I not here related all the straunge, ridiculous, and abhominable things, vsed at theyr entrance into these offices: neyther have I spoken [Page 111] at all of theyr consecration of Archbishops and Lordbishops, prescribed also in that book wherevnto Mr H. referreth vs. It would griev any Christian heart to wade through such fil­thy myer. And these few things are ynow (yea to many) to show how contrary that theyr book and maner of out­vvard calling to the Ministery is to the Book and Law of God.

Now further it is to be mynded, that Mr H. tels you not a word of these and such like abominations vsed at theyr intrance to the ministery: but with much colourable perswa­sion laboreth to cast a mist before your eyes, that you might not perceyv the Antichristian wickednes of theyr estate. Mar­kethe particulars he noteth here, ād see how subtilly he would [...]arry away the matter: not onely passing over the impyetyes aforesayd and such like wherewith theyr book and practise a­boundeth: but in those things also which he mentioneth, vn­der the colour of this, that he sayth theyr book requireth men of vnblameable life, and aptnes to teach, to be examined, and admitted in a solemne assembly, would cover and hide theyr re­ceyving and retayning of men in the Ministery, which be of most wicked and shameles life, others also that are no more able to preach then Psal. 115 5. vvith zach. 11. 17. Idols, which have a mouth and speak not: whose examination it may be is soone posted over, if they can bring with them a dish of apples well fild with gold angels, or some such ready aunswer to satisfy the Prelate, and his Lordships Examiner and other hungry officers. And commonly in theyr examination of the best learned, it is but to know if he can aunswer a question or two in the Latin toungue: and to see for such and the rest theyr letters testimo­niall, which it may be are from some that are as ignorant and prophane as any of themselves. Is this to follow the 1 Tim. 3. 10. rule of the Apostles, Let them first be proved, then let them minis­ter, if they be found blameles? Is this to make 1 Tim. 3. 2—7. vvith Heb. 13. 17. tryall of his gifts and life so as behoveth them to do, that committ theyr soules to his watch and instructiō? Or is this like the Act. 15. 22 26. 32. and 16. 2. 3. testimony that the Church gave to Barsabas, Silas, ād Timothy? Or is it like to the Act. 6. 3 5. 1 Tim. 3. cap. vvith Tit. 1. 5—9. diligent search and consideration enioy­ned by the Apostles and practised by the Church in the choyse of the Deacons? H [...]w much more of the Bishop [...] ād Elders?

But theyr Law (he saith) commaundeth that none should be admitted to the office but in a solemne assembly, and that liberty should be graunted to any in Congregation to obiect vvhatsoever iust impediment they knovv against him: Well, yet let him tell vs, what the people of [Page 112] Norwich when they stād gazing vpō the Prelate ād his Arch­deacō at his giving Orders, what the conversation is of those that be ordered, wherof one comes out of Sufolk, another out of Lincolneshire, a third from Cambridge, another from Ox­ford, others from Surrey, Kēt etc. whom perhaps they never saw nor heard of afore, and it may be never after? Let him also tell vs if the Prelates do not oftē tymes make priests in theyr private chappels, yea ād in theyr closets too: ād whether these be not Priests by the Law, aswell as the rest among them? Now then where is the solemne assembly ād Congregation he speaketh of: vnles he vnderstand it of the Prelates officers ād servitors, who commonly are as wicked and irreligious as theyr Lord and Master? Doth Mr H. write this as of syn­cerity, as of God, in the sight of God, as he professed in the entrance of his letter? Or doth he not rather go about to de­ceyv the Reader and darken the truth, when thus colourably he would beare vs in hand that the Law of God, which prescri­beth that the Church and flock should approve and choose their own Minister, is observed among them? And yet further let [...] him aunswer, whether they be not commonly made Priests at theyr own suite, without any people to attend vpon, much lesse to approve and choose them? Yea, whether often it be not so, as the people where they are to minister never saw them before, till they come vpon them with the Patrones presenta­tion and the Prelates induction to the benifice? Which when they bring, the people are most that can do least, even iust no­thing at all: For priests they must and will be there, whe­ther the people will or not. Is this to have the Churches choyse and approbation? Is this to follow the Law of GOD and to have that in substance which the word prescribeth: as here Mr H. pretendeth they have?

But above all, it is most straunge that he would perswade vs theyr law requireth theyr Ministers to be ordeyned by imposi­tion of hands of the Eldership: when all the world kno­weth that they imprison, banish, and persecute to death the poore Christians in the Land which follow that rule of God in theyr iudgment and practise. Yea and Mr H. himself Section, 10. afterward in this letter confesseth, both that the power of or­dination among them is by law committed to the Prelates, and that by the Law of God the Prelates are not capable of it. How then possibly can this be true which here he saith, that theyr Law requireth ordination to be done by imposition of the hāds of the Eldership, as the law of God doth? These must needs be [Page 113] contradictory the one to the other. But to proceed, if it were so as here he pretendeth, why then hath he with the rest of the forward preachers and people so often sued to the Parliament for an Eldership (consisting of Pastors, Teachers, and El­ders) in every Church, if already they enioy it? Do they sue for that they have? that were a mockery. Or doth not the Law expresly requier that Book of ordering [...] Priests. Also theyr Canōs imposition of hāds among them be done by a Lordbishop or his Suffragane with the Archde­acon and other Priests present? And are these now of late co­me to be an Eldership? How is it then that the Prelates and theyr followers have heretofore D. vvhitg last book. pag. 638. 639 written, that in the Apost­les tyme there were Elders in every Church, but now it ought not so to be? And that the seekers of Reformation have Admon. to Parl. first and second treatise. published, that not onely the office of Elders but theyr Name also is out of this English Church vtterly removed, and that in stead of them in every Church the Pope hath brought in and they in England yet mainteyne the Lordship of one man over many Churches, yea over sundry shires: Which Lordbishops being not able (as the Elders) to execute theyr offices in theyr own persons without substitutes, have therefore theyr vnder of­ficers, as Suffraganes, Chauncelors, Archdeacons, Officials, Commissaryes, and such like. Also, that they with theyr Ca­nons and Courts are drawen out of the Popes shop, and take vpon them which is most horrible the rule of GOds Church, thrusting away most sacrilegiously that order which Christ hath left in his Church and which the Primitive Church hath vsed, yea robbing the Church of lavvfull Pastors, Elders, and Dea­cons. Thus and much more have themselves written hereto­fore. Yet see how now Mr H. would perswade vs they have the Eldership prescribed in the word: And, that vvhereas there is vvant of due execution of such things in theyr Church as the Lavv of God commaundeth, that is the fault of the men, not of the calling. As if the limmes of Antichrist were now become the Eldership ordeyned by Christ? And the Archbishops, Lordbishops, Archdeacons, with theyr other priests and Of­ficers whom the Apostles never knew, were to be accounted those Elders whom the Apostles planted in the Primitive Churches?

Those Elders had a Act. 14. 23. Heb. 5 4 Tit. 1. 5. vvith Act. 6. 2. 3. 5 1. Tim. 4. 14. Num. 8. 9. 10. 2 Cor. 8. 19. lawfull calling of a true Church, to a 1 Tim. 5. 17. 1 Cor. 12. 28. Act. 20. 17. 28. Rom. 12. 5. 7 8. true office ordeyned by Christ, which also they were bound to 2 Tim. 3. 16. 17. 1 Pet. 5. 1. 2. 3 1 Tim. 3. 15. and 5. 17. id 6. 13. 14. Tit. 1. 7. 9. Act. 15 [...]0. 22. 23. id 20. 17. 28. administer according to the word of God, in the Church whereof and whereto they were called: These Prelates and Priests (as hath ben proved) have an [Page 114] vnlawfull calling in a false Church, to a false office never set by Christ in his Church, which also they are bound to admi­nister according to theyr popish Canons, Articles, and In­iunctions: besides that many of them have Lordship ouer many Churches and sundry shires.

Those Elders performed theyr office in theyr 1 Thes. 5. 12. 13 14 Act. 20. 17. 28. Iam. 5. 14 1 Pet. 5. 1. 2. 3. Heb. 13. 7. 17. 24. own per­sons: These Prelates and Priests have theyr substitutes, Vi­cars, and vnder officers.

Those Elders were in 2 Cor. 6. 14. 15. 16. no office belonging to Antichrist: These Prelates and Priests have the Theyr Canons, Pō ­tificall, and constitution shovv it. very offices without which no Church of Antichrist (pretending to be Christs) can be absolute and complete in all the Canonicall functions of Antichrists ministery and government.

Those Elders had offices which must 1 Tim. 5. 17. 19. vvith 6. 13. 14. Ro. 1 [...]. 4—8. Act. 14. 23. and 20. 17. 28. vvith Ephes. 4. 11. 12. 13. Rev. 2. 25. Heb 12. 28. Mat. 28. 20. continew to the end of the world: yea even then, when Antichrist in all the partes offices and power of his Ministery and religion shal­be consumed by the Gospell of IEsus Christ: These Prela­tes and Priests have such offices as till they be abolished, all the offices of Antichrists Hierarchy are not destroyed: Which the 2 Thes. 2. 3. 8. vvith. Rev. 14. 6. 7. 8. and 17. 1. and 18. 20. 21. and 19. Cap. vvith Ier. 51. 60—64. Scripture testifyeth shall come to passe by the Spirit of the Lords mouth in the light and power of his Gospell.

To coclude then, these Prelates and Priests are as vn­like to those Elders, as darknes is to light, and the forge­ryes of Antichrist to the ordinances of IEsus Christ. Whe­re then is the imposition of hands of the Eldership which Mr H. would make vs beleev theyr Ministers have? Or is the want now among them not of the offices of Elders, but one­ly of vpright Dealers therein, as here he would perswade? Thus then you see that theyr Ministers having no other office nor calling then the Law alloweth, have not at all the substance of the office or calling of Ministers which the vvord prescribeth, whatsoever colour he pretend to the contrary.

And yet (I pray you) what hath he said more for the maner of calling to theyr Priesthood, then may be alledged for the popish priests? For the Popes pontificall (out of which theyr book is drawen) requireth the same things at the entrance to the priesthood, which Mr H. alledgeth theyr book doth: As, that they be of vnblameable life, apt to teach, examined, allowed, ordered in a solemne assembly, and such li­ke. Yet I trow Mr H. will not cōclude, that the popish priests have therefore the substance eyther of a true office or of a true calling to the Ministery. Or if he should, yet will the consequē ­ce never be proved eyther for those Priests or for theyr own.

[Page 115] Neyther let any think it straunge, that theyr book and pontificall should have some things that the Law of GOd hath, and yet that this should nothing help them for having a true calling to the Minist [...]ry. In the prophecy of Daniel we read, that Dan. 5. 1. 2. 3. when king Be [...]shazar made a great feast to his Princes, he commaunded that the golden and siluer vessels that were taken out of the Temple of the Lords house at Ierusalem should be brought, and the king and his Princes, his wines and his concubynes drank therein. Now although they had there the vessels of the Lords house and drank in them, yet was it not therefore a feast of the Lord, but a feast of Babylon not­withstanding. Even so it fareth with the Ministery and en­trance into it, vsed in England and among the Papists: Tow­ching which although theyr book and pontificall have taken some things out of the scripture (as it were some of the Lords vessels out of his Temple) yet inasmuch as they are applyed by them to a false office, ordination, and ministration never appoynted by Christ but invented by Antichrist (even as it were in a Caldean banket), they do no more make theyr Priesthood or calling vnto it to be the Ministery and calling ordeyned by Christ, then those vessels taken out of the LOrds house made that banquet of Babylon to be one of the Lords of vvhich read Levit. 23. feasts. Likewise in the prophecy of Ezechiel we are taught that albeit men set theyr thresholds by Gods thresholds ād their posts by Gods posts (that is, E [...]ch. 43. 8, theyr inventions by Gods ordi­nances) yet it maketh them not therefore to be the house and Temple of God and to have his true worship and ministery among them: but as the Lord there testifyeth by his Prophet, by this meanes they set a wall between God and themselues and defile his holy Name with theyr abominations.

This is the account the Lord maketh of the ioyning of his ordinances with mans inventions: And what then will it help the Priests of England or Rome, that theyr book and Law requier some things that the word of God prescribeth, seing they ioyne and apply them to a false ministery devised by mā? It may in deed make the mist which through theyr delu­sions they cast before the eyes of the people to be far the grea­ter: but it can no way iustify theyr standing or lessen theyr sin­ne. Nay rather it doth increase it, because thus they prohaue the word of God and defile his holy Name, and cause them to [...]rre that are led by them. And thus against themselves they verify the 2 Thes. [...] 7. Rev. 17. 5. Scripture which calleth the apostasy of Anti­christ and the working thereof a mystery of iniquity.

[Page 116] But yet further, if theyr Law agree in deed with the Law of God as it should, what need Mr H. coy [...]e so many excu­ses for the authority of theyr Lordbishops and the calling re­ceyved from them, as Section 10. afterward he doth? For if it agree with Gods Law, it need no excuse: If it do not (which in deed is theyr case) no excuses will help: no figge tree leaves wil cover the nakednes of such deformity: Specially now, when by the light of Gods word it is so discovered, as themselves have seē it ād laid it opē to the view of others: howsoever now they win [...] with theyr eyes that they might not see, and would also blyndfold others by theyr pleading to the contrary. The­refore will I conclude this poynt with theyr own testimony wherein Admon, to Parliam. [...]treatise section, 14. 16. 20. they confesse (as the truth is) that theyr pontifical whereby they make ministers is taken out of the Popes pontifi­call: that theyr ordering of Ministers is straunge from the word of God: that theyr entrance is not by Christ but by a popish and vnlavvfull vocation: that vvhen the Bishops have made them Ministers, eyther they may tary in their Colledges and lead the lives of loytering losels as long as they live, or els go abroad with the Bishops Buls like to Circumcellions to preach in other mens charges vvhere they list, or els get benefices by frendship or mo­ney or flattery where they can catch them, or to conclude, if all these fayle, that they may go vp and down like beggars and fall to many follyes, or els (as many have done) set vp bils at Paules or at the Royall exchaunge and in such publick places, to see if they can heare of some good Masters to entertayne them into service. This is theyr own confession towching theyr entran­ce to the Ministery, ād this is the testimony which themselves have heretofore given vnto the truth, though now (as you see) they labour by all meanes they can to obscure it: even Ier. 51. 8. 9. 58. 64. wea­rying themselves in vayne, whiles they would cure Babel, ād lay plaisters on her sore, which can not be healed. To which end besides all that hath ben brought hitherto, yet see what more balme Mr H. bringeth now also in the conclusion of his matter: Which is thus as followeth, being the last words of his letter.

¶Aunswer to Section, 10.

I Am sory to see Mr H. thus weary himself in seeking bal­me for the healing of Babels sore, which cannot be cured. We need not aske him (as here he deviseth an obiection with himself) vvhich of them have such a calling as is prescribed by the Lavv: For notwithstanding theyr manifold breaches even of theyr own Law, yet we doubt not but ynow and to many of them have the calling appoynted by Law: that is, are ma­de. Deacons and Priests by a Lordbishop, according to theyr book taken out of the Popes pontificall, contrary to the Tes­tament of Christ: and are also presented by the Patrones, and instituted by the Prelates, to cure of soules: whereof would to God they made not marchandize, as the Rev. 18. 11. 13. Scripture spea­keth. The oftener then that he mentioneth this, he doth but so much the more cast doung in theyr own faces.

Neyther is it to be past over (but well to be observed) that himself here reckoneth vp and accounteth these three to be sub­stantiall parts of a true calling to the ministery, 1. A due exa­mination of gifts: 2. The choyse and approbation of the people that they are to be set over: 3. A right ordination into theyr [Page 118] office. These three he sayth are substantiall parts of a true cal­ling: Wherevpō it followeth, that none of theyr Ministers ha­ve the substāce of a true calling, seyng they wāt these substātiall parts thereof: as is proved In the a [...]n­svver to Sec­tion, 6. 8. 9 before and afterward agayne, ād as theyr own estate testifyeth agaynst them to theyr faces. Yea M ^r H himself vp his own words here importeth thus much, that divers at least of their ministers wāt the substāce of a true calling. Els (when he aunswereth to his own objection) why saith he, Many Ministers in the Land have these substantiall parts: ād sayth not, that all theyr Ministers have them? Many he sayth, ād not all. Thus to vphold some of theyr Ministers (if he could), he careth not to smite down others of them to the ground: ād those also such, as have the same Ministery ād cal­ling with the rest, which is prescribed by Law. But compare this with that which he wrote, and see what a fayre thred he hath spun for himself. Al theyr Ministers have not the substāce of a true calling: This he insinuateth here, ād in his own vnderstā ding of the substantiall parts set down by himself cannot deny it if he would. Yet all theyr Ministers be made Priests or Dea­cons, or both, by the Prelates, according to theyr book afore­sayd: This also he yeelded Section. 9. before, neyther if he would can deny it. The conclusion therefore must be this, that the Priests and Deacons so made by the Prelates according to theyr book (such as be all theyr Ministers) have not the substance of a true calling to the Ministery. This you see followeth vpon his own aunswers: Besides that we omit to speak of theyr pre­sentations, and of theyr inductions by the Prelates, which the Law appoynteth as substantiall parts of theyr calling when they take charge of soules. Onely marke here agayn his contradictiō with himself, whiles he stribeth against the truth.

Now to proceed, let him tell vs whom he meaneth here by the learned and godly whose examination and approbation they are to have, and on whose judgment they may safely rely in that matter. If he meane the Archdeacon or other Priests that be examiners for the Prelates (as theyr Law and vse is): how will he prove that they are such as he sayth, that is, learne [...] and godly? or that theyr examination and approbation was ever appoynted by Christ, or is to be had as a substautiall part of true calling to the Ministery? or finally, that any may safe­ly rely vpon theyr iudgment in this matter? But if he meane (as doubtles he doth) the examinatiō and approbatiō of some of the forward Preachers amōg them: himself knoweth, first that the Law appoynteth it not: wherevpon will follow by his own assertion that all the substātiall parts of a true calling [Page 119] to the ministery are not prescribed by Law, which yet Section 9. befo­re he labored to prove. Secondly he is not ignorant, and theyr constitution and practise showeth it, that although secretly (it may be) some of them are tryed ād approved by such as here he intēdeth, yet neyther is this generall, ād those also which have this, have notwithstāding ād must have that other which law binds vnto. Now if that after the Law be of Christ, why have they the other? If it be not of Christ, why receyv they it at all, or how is it true which he sayd ( Section 9.) before, that their Law agre­eth with the Law of God, as towching the substance of a true calling to the Ministery? Thirdly, are not these forward prea­chers also (aswell as the other) Deacōs and Priests, so ordey­ned by the Prelates as aforesayd: ād therefore have a Ministe­ry never ordeyned by Christ, but brought in by Antichrist? And what priviledg them have they herein more then the other? Or how will it be proved for them, any more then for the other, that thus standing their examination and allowance is an or­dinance of Christ, or substantiall part of true calling to the Mi­nistery? Or that any may safely rely themselves vpon theyr judgment in this matter?

For the next likewise, that is, the choyse ād approbatiō of the people that they are to be set over: if he meane it generally of any people whatsoever, whether Idolaters, Atheists, Papists, or others standing subject to Antichrist, or such like: how will he ever prove that such have this power and authority of Christ, to choose the Ministers of his Gospell? Or if he meane it (as needs he must if he speak to the purpose) of such people as by the word of God be called ād separated from the world, ioyned in covenāt ād fellowship of the Gospell, being true visible Churches of Christ: then also how will it ever be proved that theyr people in this theyr Church constitution (as now they stand in confusion ād spirituall bōdage to Antichrists Ministery, wor­ship, ordināces, courts, and jurisdiction), are such people and Churches, having the power ād liberty which Christ hath gi­ven to his Church for trying ād chusing their own Ministers according to the rules of his Testamēt? Is it possible that they which stād in subjectiō to Antichrist, should also be the freemen of Iesus Christ? Or that the priviledges of Christs Church should belong vnto and be found in the Synagogues of Anti­christ? 2 Cor. 6. 14. 15. 16. Christ ād Belial cānot agree together. 2. But yet fur­ther what choyse ād allowāce is it that they pretend to have of the people? Is it not a secret gathering of the cōsēt of some few in the towne or parish? And cā this interest them to the char­ge of the soules of the whole towne or parish, whē most of them [Page 120] neyther give theyr consent nor have it asked. But it may be he will say, they dare not trust any herein but some few, or that they account them not to be godly mynded. Yet dare they Minister the Sacraments to them all, and receyv them and theyr seed as members of the Church, and take maintenance from them as from the Church. Is this to walk vprightly before the Lord, and to go with an even foot to the truth of the Gospell, 3. But be it that all the people gave theyr consent: yet whom and whereto do they chuse? Chuse they not one that eyther is already, or before he can minister to them must be made, Deacon or Priest or both by a Lordbishop? who also must in that Ministery administer to them theyr holy things according to theyr book of Common prayer and other theyr Canons and constitutions? Now that such a choyse and ap­probation is a substantiall part of true calling, who ever can perswade or be perswaded? 4. Or doth theyr Law appoynt and allow this choyse and approbation of the people for law­full and sufficient? Who is it that knoweth not the contrary? For whether it be had, or not, the Law requireth and they must have theyr ministery from the Prelates, and when they take cure of soules, the Patrones presentation, and the Prela­tes induction into the benefice. And this onely is that which standeth for sufficient in theyr▪ Law and constitution. Hence therefore agayn appeareth even by his own assertion (contra­ry to that which Section, 9. before he would have proved) that the Lavv appoynteth not the substance of a true calling to the Mi­nistery, neyther agreeth vvith the Lavv▪ of God therein: foras­much as not onely it appoynteth not the peoples choyse (which Act. 6. 2 3. 5. and 14. 23. and 1. 15. 23. 26. 2 Cor. 8. 19. Ezech. 33. 2. Num. 8. 9. 1 Cor. 16. 3. Gods word requireth) but in stead thereof enioy­neth presentatiō by a Patrone (be he Papist, Atheist, or what­soever) and induction by a Lordbishop: which God never commaunded, but was and is retayned from the Popes Ca­nons, custome, and pontificall. 5. Moreover, if the peoples choyse and approbation be the true choyse and calling (as he­re he graunteth): why then do they take that other of the Pa­trones and Prelates, never appoynted by Christ, but forged by Antichrist? Is it because they would have all men know, that in theyr constitution 2 Thes. 2. 3. 4. the man of sinne is exalted abo­ve God and his holy ordinances? Or because they would have it seen of all, that they Ezech. 43. 8. set theyr thresholds by Gods thres­holds, that they may defile his Name? Will they never lear­ne, that 2. Cor. 6. 14. 15. 16. Christ and Antichrist, light and darknes, can­not have fellowship and concord together? To end this poynt [Page 121] then, seing the peoples choyse (by his own confession) is a sub­stantiall part of true calling to the Ministery (and this is to be vnderstood of such people onely as be the true visible Chur­ches of Christ, and theyr people in theyr estate can not by the word of God be accounted such, but in deed to stand in spiriti­all slavery to Antichrist) it is evident they neyther have, nor as they stand can have, the substance of a true calling to the Mi­nistery of the Gospell of Christ.

Towching the last substantiall part he assigneth, which is a right ordination into theyr office: if he meane of that which is had from the Prelates (which onely the Law appoynteth) how will he prove it to be a substantiall part of true calling to the Ministery? Specially, it being no ordinance of Christ but part of Antichrists apostasy, as hath ben showed Sec [...] 6. 8. 9. before: and seing also the power of ordination is such as by the Law of God the Prelates are not capable thereof: as him self here graunteth and affirmeth in playne words. If he meane of so­me other besides to be had among them (not from the Prela­tes, but) from some of theyr forward Preachers: then first he is to mynd that here agayn he crosseth himself, beause ma­king this a substantiall part of true calling, and the Law not appoynting it (as it doth not), it followes herevpon that the Law prescribeth not the substance of a true calling to the Minis­tery: Which before he affirmed. 2. Agayn, if this be so, what becometh of all the Ministers in the Land that have not this other ordination, but that onely of the Prelates and Priests present as the Law appoynteth, neyther have the choyse of the people, nor examination and allowance of the Learned ād godly he speaketh of? All such by his own account have not the substance of a true calling: and therefore cannot be true Ministers: for these three he saith are substantiall parts there­of. Now in the Land there be an hundred of these for one of the other. Is not theyr Ministery (think you) well holye vp by this meanes? 3. Nay and what one of them all that pre­tend to have this other, dare stand forth before theyr LOrds the Prelates, and avow [...]h theyr Ministery by vertue thereof? When they come before them, they can show theyr letters of Orders receyved from them: howsoever before theyr follo­wers (to mislead them) they colour the matter otherwise. 4. Furthermore, have not these forward Preachers themsel­ves receyved theyr Ministery from the Prelates and retayne it still vnto this day? How then can a right ordination pos­sibly be had from such? Who can Iob. 14. 4 bring a cleane thing out [Page 122] of filthynes? Is it [...] 7. 16. [...] 14. 25. 10. vvith 2 Thes. 2. 3. possible that a lawfull ordination should be had from the Ministers and apostasy of Antichrist? Eyther is this vtterly to leave ād forsake (which we Esa. 52. 11. Rev. 18. 4. 2 Cor. 6. 17. ought) or is it not rather still to cleave vnto and retayne (which vn­der Rev. 14. 9. 10. 11. and 17. 1. and 18. 4. vvith 2. Thes. 2. 10. 11. 12. payne of damnation we may not) the Ministery and abominations of Antichrist that sonne of perdition?

It remayneth then, that theyr calling to the Ministery be­ing examined by these particulars, which Mr H. himself hath here assigned to be substātiall parts of a true calling: they neyther have, neyther whiles they thus stand, cā have, a true calling to the Ministery of the Gospell. Thus well hath he reasoned for theyr calling, and aunswered the obiectiō framed by himself.

Now in his writing there followeth another obiection, with his aunswer therevnto: Whereyn he pleadeth agayn with as yll successe as before. The obiection is this, that it is affirmed they come in by the Bishops, who are the limmes of Antichrist. The obiection suerly is of waight, and had need be soundly aunswered. For if the Prelates be the limmes of Antichrist, and they also come into theyr Ministery by them, it cānot be avoy­ded but theyr Ministery (by vertue whereof they deale with the holy things of God, and work vpon mens consciences) is Anti­christian: ād therefore not to be receyved or ioyned vnto: Which is the thing that was to be proved. What is it then that he saith herevnto? Doth he deny that the Prelates be limmes of Antichrist, and prove the contrary by the Scripture? No in deed: but he leaveth them as he found them, the limmes of An­tichrist: and seemeth so astonyed partly at the truth on the one hand, partly with the vnlawfulnes of theyr office on the other as notwithstanding they are thus deeply charged, yet he de­nyes not the charge but rather yeelds vnto it, saying, that whatsoever is vnlawfull in theyr callings he will not go about to main­teyne: Yea, that by Law of God they are not capable of that which is committed vnto them by the Parliament. Where besi­des that he leaveth them without defence against so waighty an accusation, he doth himself also charge them with breach of Gods Law and vnlawfulnes in theyr callings: and so yeelds vs the cause. The Prelates and his fellow Priests will not thank him for this. And sure if any way it could have ben do­ne, now was it altogether needfull to have convinced by evi­dence of Scripture, both that the Prelates are not the limmes of Antichrist, and that theyr offices and callings are lawfull. But the truth is mighty, and will prevayle against all that withstand it, [...]ll they, will they.

[Page 123] Well then, leaving thus the Prelates to be limmes of Antichrist, what saith he to the other, which is, that the Ministers of the land come into theyr Ministery by the Prelates? Doth he deny this? No, but graunteth it also, as needs he must. For such is theyr constitution and practise: Besides that if any standing Ministers of these assemblyes should enter otherwise, they could not but be intruders and hypocrites. Intruders, becau­se they should thrust themselves into theyr Ministery eyther by no calling, or by other then is receyved and allowed in theyr Church: Hypocrites, because ministring in and to these assem­blyes they should seem vnto men to do it by vertue of such cal­ling as is appoynted by Law of theyr Church, when in deed it were otherwise. It cannot be denyed then but they do and must come in by the Prelates, who are limmes of Antichrist. Now what followeth herevpon, let themselves and all that partake with them well consider and repent, whiles Heb. 3. 7. &c. it is called To day.

But saith Mr H. nothing in this poynt at all? Yes: though he leave the Prelates and other Priests to shift for themselves yet for himself he takes a litle paynes: saying, he will simply ād playnely set down what moved him to seek a calling from the Prelates, and what perswadeth him to think the calling he recey­ved from them is not vvicked and vnlavvfull. Well: but what if the other Ministers of the Land (who take themselves to have as a good a calling as he, yet) were not moved neyther are perswaded therevnto by these reasons wherevpon he res­t [...]th? what now will he, and what must we account of theyr Ministery by this reckoning? Agayn, what if the reasons he alledgeth for himself be not of waight in this case so to move and perswade eyther him or any other? How then will he have vs esteem of his calling and Ministery? Let vs therefore examine his reasons. But first mark that he saith, he sought a calling from the Prelates and receyved it. He was not thē sought spyed out, and called by a Church (as is the Heb. 5. 4. vvith Act. 6. 2. 3. 5. and 14. 23. Ezech 33. 2. 2 Cor. 8. 19. ordinance of Christ) but himself, he saith, sought to be called by the Prelates, and receyved his calling from them. Which maner of calling se­ing it is such as God never ordeined, it therefore neither might be receyved of him, neyther may be ioyned vnto by any other. But let vs see what moved him herevnto.

FIrst (saith Mr H.) being persvvaded in my conscience that the Lord had a true Church in this Realme even at the beginning of her Maiestyes raigne, vvhich being assembled out of all parts of the Land in Parliament did commit this authority to ordeyne Ministers vnto the Bishops: and knovving out of the vvord of GOD that every true Church hath this povver and authority to ordeyne [Page 124] Ministers: I considered vvith my self, that though the Church offended in com­mitting this povver vnto them that by the Lavv of God vvere not capable of it, yet I might vvithout sinne seek and take the Churches ordination at theyr hands: as I may reverence and take the benefit of the Princes povver ād authority vvhich is of God, though it be committed vnto and exercised by men that by the Lavv of God are not capable of it.

THis is Mr H. his first and chief reason. Wherein (as al­so in the rest following) let this be observed generally, that although in the Section, 1. Pag. 1. beginning of his letter he promised no­thing should be brought to perswade, but the word of GOd, yet now in stead thereof he setteth before vs the perswasions of his conscience (Which is a thing very vsuall among them): as if they were eyther divine oracles, or as foroible to perswa­de as they. Yea, here he seemeth to prefer his perswasions be­fore Gods oracles: (Which if he had not done, I would not thus have noted it). For confessing on the one hand, that he knoweth out of the word of God that every true Church hath this power and authority to ordeyne Ministers (and consequent­ly that it is Gods ordinance to have it in and from a true Church, as he hath appoynted): yet on the other hand he professeth, that the Parliament committing this power vnto such as by the Law of God are not capable of it, to wit, to the Prelates (and so offending therein), he notwithstanding vpon his perswasion sought and took ordination from the Prelates hands. Now what was this els, but to regard his own pers­wasion more then the word of God? Specially, when he ioy­neth withall, that he thought he might so do without sinne. Sure, this is straunge divinity. The Scripture teacheth, that we 1 Tim. 5 22. may not be partakers of other mens sinnes: And, that 1 Ioh. 3. 4. the transgression of Gods Law is sinne. He notwithstanding thought that he might partake with others in the breach of Gods ordinance, and yet not sinne. I hope he is otherwise mynded synce, and so will be every day more and more. In the meane tyme it is cleare, that though these very things which he would seem to rest vpon were all graunted him, yet they make altogether agaynst him: and so this first reason of his is found in this case to be of no waight. Yet before we pro­ceed to the rest, it will not be amisse for more evidence of the truth more fully to consider the particulars here set down.

1 And first where he sayth he is perswaded the Lord had a true Church in this Realme at the beginning of her Majestyes raigne &c. it would be knowen whether he speak of invisible or of a visible Church of God. If he speak of invisible, he speaketh not to the poynt in question: besides that they could not be counted an invisible Church, and yet be knowen to be [Page 125] assembled together in Parliament. If he speak of a visible Church (as he must if he will speak to the purpose, and as it seemeth he meaneth because he sayth they were then assembled together) then how doth he prove this to be so? In deed we deny not but God had his flock and Church even a true visi­ble Church in this Land at the beginning of her Majestyes raigne: For we have heard and read that in Queen Maryes dayes there was here a Congregation of faythfull people sepa­rated from the rest of the Land and gathered into fellowship together to serve the LORD according to his word, and to keep themselves pure from the abominations of Anti­christ: That this Congregation also chuse them Ministers, Elders, and Deacons, to instruct guyde and serve them in the Lord: and that they had theyr holy meetings, and showed no­table testimonyes of their faith and love. So long then as they kept communiō in this way, we deny not but they were a true visible Church: though (it may be) in some defects through want of further light and instruction. The like we think also of our countreymen that were then at Frankford, Geneva, and other where beyond seas. But when Queen Mary dyed, and Queen Elizabeth (whom God long preserve) came to the Crown, then the Masse and some other superstitions of pope­ry being abolished, agaynst which these Congregations had witnessed the truth in much affliction, they herevpon dissol­ved, and the severall members scattered themselves to theyr parishes here and there throughout the Land: commingling themselves in confusion with the rest of the land that were I­dolaters and repented not: and submitting theyr soules to the Prelates and to the Ministery receyved from and executed vnder them: as also to theyr courts, canons, excommunica­tions, and other Antichristian jurisdiction retayned in the Land: And so have continued in apostasy from the way of Christ vnto this day. Now these Congregations being thus dissolved, and the members there of thus standing: they were not now any lōger true visible Churches in the order of Christ, but fallen into confusion with the world and into spirituall bondage to the Prelates and other Clergy the limmes of An­tichrist. So as from hence for the poynt in hand M ^r H. can derive no help for himself.

But be it that they had remayned still visible Churches in true constitution, and had assembled together and committed this authority of ordination to the Prelates: Yet this being not warrantable by the word of God, it had bound no mans con­science, [Page 126] neyther ben sufficient warrant for any to partake in theyr sinnes. For the sinfull actions of the Church do not bynd or warrant vs any more, then the sinfull actions of the world: Neyther can all Churches or Nations vnder heavē make that lawfull, which God by his word maketh vnlawfull. Though Exod. 32 cap. all the people of Israel (being the true Church of God) en­joyne and commit vnto Aaron to make a molten calfe to go be­fore them: Yet was not Aaron therefore bound or warranted therevnto, but sinned in so doing: as they also did that tooke part thereyn. Agayne (for example sake) let vs suppose that which in deed was not, to wit, that Moses and Aaron and all that were famous in the Congregatiō, yea that the whole Cō ­gregation of Israel (being the true Church) should have com­mitted to Corah, Dathan, Abiram, ād theyr company, power to take censers and burne incense thereyn before the LOrd: Num. 16 cap. yet they being not capable of that power by the Law of GOD, neyther might have taken it, neyther might any other have communicated with them thereyn: but all that would not perish in theyr sinne should have departed from them and theyr tents. When 2 King. 16. [...] 16. vvith Esa 7. and 8 cap. Achaz King of Iudah ap­poynted and Altar to be made after the fashion of the altar of Damascus (though the disciples and people of God which at that tyme were in Iudah should have consented thereyn, and committed power to Vryah and the other Priests to offer vpon it burnt offrings and peace offrings, ād that to no other but the true God): Yet should not [...]riah or any other there­fore eyther have done it or partaken thereyn. When 1 King. 12. 20—31. Iero­boam King of Israeel toke counsell with his Princes and people, and made Priests of the lawest of the people which were not of the sonnes of Levi (ād therefore not capable of the Priests office) though the ten tribes, having ben til this tyme the Church and people of God, consented therevnto: Yet did not this therefore bynd or warrāt any of them eyther to receyv that office, or to joyne vnto them in the worship of God. To come nearer our own dayes, let vs suppose that which himself will think is as likely if not more thē that he alledgeth, to wi [...], that in this Land was a true Church at the end of King Ed­wards dayes, vvhich being assembled out of all parts of the Lād in Parliament in the beginning of Q: Maryes raigne, did com­mit this povver ād authority of ordination to the Prelates (vvhe­reof by the Lavv of God they vvere not capable): Yet will not M ^r H. say, but it was vnlawfull notwithstanding for any to seek or receyve ordination from then. Otherwise what impiety is there that by this meanes might not be made at least some [Page 127] what tolerable: as may appeare by the examples and instāces before mentioned and infinite other that might be alledged? The same Parliament whereof he speaketh, authorising the book of common prayer did thereyn (he knoweth) commit po­wer and authority vnto weomē in cases of necessity to baptize (whereof by the Law of God they are altogether vncapab­le): 1 Cor. 14 34 35. 1 Ti. 2. 12. compared vvith Eph. 4. 11. 12. and Mat. 28. 18. 19. will he therefore say, it is lawfull eyther for women to ad­minister Baptisme, or for any to yeeld their children to be bap­tized of them: because they may reverence and take benefit of the Princes povver ād authority vvhich is of God, though it be com­mitted vnto and exercised by such as by the Lavv of God are not capable of it? Many mo particulars might be alledged of like nature both out of the Scriptures and Lawes of this and other Nations: but for the matter in hand the former allega­tions may suffice.

2. Next where Mr H. sayth, that at the beginning of her Maiestyes raigne the Parliament committed this authority to or­deyne Ministers to the Bishops: he mistaketh the matter, if he think that then first they receyved it. For the authority of or­dination was not then first committed vnto the Prelates, but continued to them from former tymes: ād ratifyed vnto them both at that tyme and afterward agayne in the eyght yeare of her Highnes raigne, as may appeare by the Anno. 1. Eliz. cap. 1. and 8. Eliz. cap. 1. statu [...]es then enacted. Which it seemeth the Prelates and Priests of the Lād desired, because theyr offices and authority being called into question, they were not able to bring warrant for them out of the Law of God, and therefore got what strength they could from the Law of Man. The truth then is, that not at the be­ginning of her Majestyes raigne, but hundreds of yeares before her Majesty was borne, the Prelates had this power of ordi­nation in theyr hands as much as now they have. For who knoweth not that both their offices and callings and this their authority of ordination is part of the 2 Thes. 2 3. Rev. 9. 1. 2 3. apostasy of the Man of sinne? even part of those Rev. 17. 4. 5. and 18. 3. abominatiōs wherewith the gol­den cup of the whore of Babylon is full, and wherewith she hath long syn [...]e made drunken the nations of the earth, and this of England among the rest? Many of which abomina­tions we confesse have ben swept out of this Land both in the tyme of King Henry the eyght, and of King Edward the sixt, ād of Elizabeth our dread Soveraigne: For which we prayse God. Yet notwithstāding (to speak as the truth is) many also of those abominatiōs of Babylō are remayning in the Lād, from which it was never purged ūto this day: Of which sort are the [Page 128] offices, callings, administration, and maintenance, both of the Prelacy and other clergy yet retayned in the Land, from the hyest Prelate to the lowest Priest, together with theyr book worship, canons, compulsion and confusion of all sorts of people whatsoever to be members of theyr Church and such like which were long to relate in particular.

So then if Mr H. would have simply and plainely showed vnto vs the originall of this power and authority in the Pre­lates, he should have led vs, not to the beginning of her Ma­iestyes raigne (as if it had then begun) but to the apostasy of the man of sinne: from whence it first sprang and spred abro­ad into this and other Nations of the earth, many ages before her Highnes raigne or birth. Neyther hath it hitherto ben a­bolished out of this land, as it ought: but being found here at the beginning of her Maiestyes raigne, was left remayning still, ād is not suppressed but retayned evē vnto this day. Whe­revpō is come to passe, that the Prelates ād Priests retayning still theyr calling and authority, have by the iust iudgment of God showed themselves to be nothing behind the Num. 33. 55. Iosua 23. 13. vvith Iudg. 1. cap, and 3. 4. Canani­tes, Hivites, Iebusites, and other inhabitants of the Nations whom God commaunded Israel to drive out before them, ād they notwithstanding let them still remayne among them: that is, they are become pricks in our eyes and thornes in our sides, vexing all such as feare God in the Land: and it is to be feared (if Gods mercy be not the greater) will be a snare and destruction to the Land, as already they are to the soules and consciences of the people therein.

The Lord stir vp the royall heart of her Maiesty, that she may discerne theyr iniquity and abolish theyr offices and callings out of the Land, and make them desolate and naked, eating theyr flesh, even theyr revennewes and poffessions, by converting them to her own civill vses and the weale publik of the Land. Thesame God, the King of Kings, work it al­so in the hearts of the other Princes and Magistrates of the world, that they may do likewise within theyr Dominions: that so the most wicked Hierarchy and religion of Antichrist may be vtterly consumed from of the earth, and the Gospell of Iesus Christ may have free passage ād be glorifyed among all nations to the ends of the world: as the Scripture hath said shall come to passe. Rev. 17. 16. and 18. 20. 21. and 14. 6. 7. 8. and 21. 15. 24. 26. with 2 Thes. 2. 8. and 3. 1. Mat. 24. 14.

3 Thirdly where Mr H. saith, he knew out of the word of God that every true Church of GOD hath the power and [Page 129] authority to ordeyne Ministers, ād that the Prelates by the Lavv of God are not capable of it, and yet that he sought and took or­dination of the Prelates: this is so far from being any defence vnto him in this case, as it doth rather manifest his sinne to be the greater and far more grievous: inasmuch as hereby it see­meth he took ordination of the Prelates, against the know­ledg which he had out of the word of God to the contrary.

4. Fourthly let it be observed, that here he saith the Par­liament offended in committing the povver and authority of ordination to the Prelates, that by the Law of God are not ca­pable of it: and yet before he affirmed, that theyr Law agre­eth with the Law of GOD as towching the substance of a true calling to the Ministery, of which he made right ordinati­on to be a part. Thus he both contradicteth himself, and agayn yeeldeth the cause. For if they offended against the Law of God in committing this power to the Prelates (as he di­rectly affirmeth) and there is no other Ministery had and al­l [...]ed in the Land but from the Prelates (as there is not): hence it must needs follow, that theyr calling and Ministery is vnlawfull, and neyther to be receyved nor joyned vnto.

5. Fiftly, where he calleth the ordination taken from the Prelates, the Churches ordination receyved at their hands: and yet before sayd, the Church hath power to ordeyne, but the Pre­lates by the Law of God are not capable of it: here agayne he forgetteth and contradicteth himself.

6. Finally, it may be observed that in the shutting vp of this reason he speaketh of the Princes power and authority committed to men that by the Law of God are not capable of it, when as before in the former part of the reason he had spoken of the Churches power and authority committed to such as by the Law of God are not capable of it. Thus he keepeth not to the poynt in question: but speaking of ordination of Minis­ters, one while he caryeth vs to the Churches power and au­thority committed to men not capable thereof, another while to the Princes power, so likewise committed: As if the power and authority of Princes and of the Church were all one ād not distinct in the ordinance and appoyntment of God: or as if whatsoever may be done in the one, were also to be admitted in the other. What straunge consequences would follow here­vpon, let himself consider. And hitherto of the insufficiency of his first reason. Now let vs see if there be any more wayght in his second: which is as followeth.

SEcondly ( sayth M ^r H.) seyng it is not to be refused, if a man entring into the Ministery might have the approbation of all and every one of the Ministers of [Page 130] the Gospell in the land: it seemeth vnto me the approbation of that Bishop that is also a Minister and preacher of the Gospell cannot be deemed to be meerly vnlavvfull.

1. BVt what if the Bishops and Ministers he speaketh of be not the Bishops and Ministers of Christ, but of An­tichrist? not in a true, but in a false Ministery? not according to Christs Gospell, but Antichrists apostasy? not servants of Iesus Christ the onely LOrd and head of his Church, but Lords themselves over the Ministers ād people vnder them? Will it not then seem to Mr H. that the ordination receyved from them cannot otherwise be deemed but meerly vnlawfull? But such have they ben proved to be both in this and Refucati­on of Mr Gyfford, printed, 1591. Discovery of the false Church, 1590. Conferenes betvveen certayn Pre­achers and prisoners. Confession of our faith, &c. other writings heretofore: to which it shall suffice to refer you and him towching this matter. Or if for ani preiudice against vs he will not heare this of vs, let him yet heare and consider what themselves have written ād professed heretofore in this behalf. And let the controversy in this poynt be debated between him and M ^r Travers, M ^r Cartwright, M ^r Fenner, M ^r Chaderton, and all other that have sought Reforma­tion.

M ^r Travers in his Defence of eccles. discipl. pag. 88. 89. 90. 91. book against D. Bridges proveth by divers good and sufficient reasons, that theyr Bishops are neyther Pastors nor Teachers. And what ordinari Ministery of the Gospell then do they execute? As for extraordinary, the Prelates were not knowen, when they were in the world: be­sides that they are as vnlike them as darknes is to light.

M ^r Cartwright, striking at the chief and strength of theyr Ministery, that is, at the Archbishops and Archdeacons, vnder whom the other Bishops and Ministers execute theyr offices, proveth that T C▪ first reply. pag. 8. and 88. theyr functions are not in the vvord of God, but of the earth, nevv devised ministeryes, and such as cā do no good Yea that the Archbishops office is the neck of the popish Hier­archy, come out of the bottomles pit of hell.

M ^r Fenner hath Defence of godly Minist. against Bridges slaun­ders. Pag. 111. published, that if St Paul vvere novv in England, and no greater man then he vvas made by Christ, he might not be equall vvith these Bishops: For they are spiritu­all Lords, he vvas never so: they might send for him by a purse­vant, lay him in the Counter or commaund him to the Fleet, so could not Paul do the least Minister of the Gospell. Agayn he In the same book. pag. 123. saith, speaking of theyr offices, Our kind of Bishops, the Commissaryes, the Archdeacons and such like, we account them no natural members of the body of Christs Church because they [Page 131] are of humane addition, not borne with her, nor growen vp with her from the cradle.

M ^r Chaderton Sermon on Rom. 1 [...]. pag. 34. writeth that the callings of Arch­bishops, Bishops, Archdeacons, Deacons, Chauncelors, and all such be rather members and parts of the vvhore ād strum­pet of Rome, then of the pure virgin and spouse of the imma­culate Lamb. And that they have no title nor interest in the Church as publik members, but by the length of theyr vnlavv­full svvords keep out lavvfull members of the body.

Finally, all the seekers of Reformation have in Admon. to Parlia. 2. treatise. Sect. 14. 18. 20. the Admonition to the Parliament professed, that the Names and offices of Archbishops, Archdeacons, Lordbishops, &c. are together vvith theyr government dravven out of the Po­pes shop, Antichristian, divelish, and contrary to the Scrip­tures: That the Parsons, Vicars, Parish priests, Stypendaryes &c. be birds of the same fether: And in a word (as hath ben noted before) that they have an Antichristian Hierarchy and popish ordering of Ministers straunge from the vvord of God and the vse of all vvell reformed Churches in the vvorld.

Thus have they thought, and thus have they publis­shed heretofore. Let M ^r H. therefore dispute the controver­sy with them. And if he or any other cannot with pacyen­ce heare the truth of vs, let them yet be content to heare and take it in good part at the hands of these men of whom they have no such prejudice. And then see whether it have or can have so much as any colour of truth; that the Prelates should be Ministers of the Gospell: or that ordination may be re­ceyved from them, who are not members (much lesse offi­cers) of the body of Christs Church: these men themselves beyng witnesses. (Not to speak here of the testimony of former tymes: For which see the Act. and Monum. edit. 4. Pag. 150. 468. 562. 563. 639. hystoryes of Iohn Wickleff, Willi­am Swinderby, the Lord Cobham, Iohn Claydon etc.)

2. Secondly, let it herevpon agayne be noted, how wavering and vnstable these men are in all theyr wayes: as if IEsus Christ were Yea and Nay, and not Heb. 13. 8. vvith 2 Cor. 1. 19. 20 one and the same yesterday, to day, and for ever. Heretofore they In theyr treatises be­fore alled­ged. published that the Prelates vvere not Pastors not Teachers, nor members of the body of CHRISTS CHVRCH: but that theyr offices callings and government vvere Antichristian, divelish, and contrary to the Scriptures. But now behold, they account the PRELATES to be MINISTERS of the GOSPELL. Is it not piteous to see them thus halt be­tween two opinions: and to vse such lightnes in the mat­matters [Page 132] of God, as that theyr word should thus be Yea and Nay, and themselves like reeds shaken with every wynd and clouds caryed about with every tempest? Let them take heed least whiles thus they dally with the Lord, he take them in theyr own crafty [...]es and bring vpon them that which is 2 Tim. 3. 13. written, The evill men and deceyvers shall wax worse and worse, deceyving and being deceyved.

3. Thirdly, see here agayn how they take for graunted that which they should prove: to wete, that the Prelates are Ministers of the Gospell. For this is the poynt in controversy: they being charged not onely not to be such, but to be limmes of Antichrist, standing in 2 Thes. 2 3. 4. apostasy from the way and Gospell of Christ: yea adversaryes against and exalted above the Lord and his holy ordinances.

4. Fourthly, if they were true Ministers, yet it were an endles work (and without all rule or example in the Scrip­ture) for a man entring into the Ministery to seek the approbati­on of all and every one of the Ministers of an whole land. And yet if this were to be had, it would make the more against Mr H. who would onely seek for the approbation of some one (as here he reasonath) d passe by all the rest of the Land, who notwithstāding by this meanes should have as much interest therein as the other.

5 Lastly, it is to be mynded here, how he turneth away from the question and matter in hand: telling vs of approba­tion, when he should speak of ordination. [...] [...]rdi­nation cary with it also an approbation of partly [...], yet every approbation is not ordination: as Mr H. [...] very well. And hitherto of his second [...] of it. Now followeth his third and last: [...] there be any more strength then in the former. The [...] fare these:

Thirdly ( saith Mr. H.) the authority of the Christian Magistrate (vvith­out vvhose liking and allovva [...]ce a Minister cannot be admitted to the [...] in peace) coming to the Bishop by Act of Parliament, I may more boldly co­me to him for his approbation in regard of the Lavv: not looking so much vn­to the Man, as regarding vvith reverence the povver of the Lavv and Christian Magistrate.

THis is Mr H. his third and last reason (as also the last words of his letter that came to my hands): For aun­swer whereof let it be remembred, how before in his first rea­son he confessed (as the truth is) that the P [...]lates by the Lavv [Page 133] of God are not capable of this povver and authority to ordeyn Ministers, vvhich is committed vnto them by Act of Parliament: Yet notwithstanding here he saith, that in regard of the Lavv and Christian Magistrate he may more boldly come to the Pre­lates for it. As if the authority of Man could make that law­full, which God hath made vnlawfull. What els is this, but to advaunce Mans Law above Gods, and to exalt flesh and blood above the Lord himself: who is God over al blessed for ever, Amen. Straunge doubtles is that Ministery and fe­arfull is that standing, which cannot otherwise be vpholden then by making God (by whom Princes raigne) to stoupe vnto Man, whose breath is in his nostrils. The Prophets, Apostles, and Christ himself have taught vs otherwise, that Psal. 2. 10. 11. 12. Deut. 28. 58. Esa. 66. 23. Zech. 2. 13. Luk. 12. 5. Heb. 12. 28. 29. all flesh even Kings and Princes as well as others ought to feare and tremble before the great God of heave and earth, that all Psal. 119 21. they are cursed which do erre from his [...]ommaun­dements, and that Esa, 60. 12. the nation and Kingdome which will not serve him, shall perish and be vtterly destroyed. Therefore should Mr H. eyther have showed this Law and ordinance of the Magistrates to be agreable to the Law and commaun­dement of God (which he doth not): or finding it otherwise as himself confesseth it to be, he should with the Apostles ha­ve said and showed in his practise, that Act. 5. 29. vve ought rather to obey God then men. Otherwise if we were to receyve what­soever religion or whatsoever thing in religion is ordeyned by the Law and Magistrate: what were this els, but to make thery State and kingdome such an Idoll as was Nebuchad­nezars golden image ād to exalt earthly princes above the he­avenly King and to annihilate the Testamēt of Iesus Christ confirmed in that this precious blood?

If he except and [...] to help himself by this, that he spe­aheth here of Christian Magistrates onely, and not of Magis­trates in generall, he is deceyved. For the povver and natu­re of Magistracy (in whomsoever it be whether Christian or Heathen) is Rom. 13. 1—5. 1 Pet. 2. 13. 14. Tit. 3. 1. Mat. 22. 21. Esa. 49. 23. and 60. 2. Rev. [...]1. 24. one and the same: even the ordinance of God, appoynted for the punishing of them that do evill, and for the defence and comfort of them that do well. So that although a Christian do and cannot but differ from an Heathē as tow­thing the faith and religion they professe: yet as towching the nature and authority of Magistracy they differ not. Ney­ther hath the one of them any more power then the other, in religion to erect any other faith, Ministery, worship, or constitution of a Church, then God himself who is King of [Page 134] Kings hath ordeyned: Or if they do, we are not bound to obey eyther of them thereyn: but alwayes to remember that we must yeeld obedience to Magistrates (whether Christian or Heathen) onely in the Lord. and never against the LOrd, Constantine the Emperour had no greater nor other power and authority of Magistracy when he became a Christian, then he had before when he was an Heathen: Neyther might he now any more thē before adde to, diminish, or alter the La­wes and ordinances of IEsus Christ. The same may be said of all others likewise. For the receyving and profession of the faith of Christ giveth not to Princes and Rulers any power to refuse chaunge or break his Lawes and ordinances, which he as Lord and head of his Church hath commaunded to be receyved therein: but it rather Psal. 2. 10. 11. 12. Esa. 49. 23. and 60. 3. 2 Chron. 29 and 30. and 31. and 34. and 35. cap. Revel. 21. 24. byndeth them so much the more, both themselves in theyr own persons to obey and by theyr authority to commaund and draw theyr subiects also to yeeld obedience to the Lord Iesus in his own ordinan­ce, and no other.

Read the historyes of the Kings of Iudah professing the faith of God: and see if theyr authority of Magistracy ga­ve them power any way to chaunge the religion and worship of God appoynted by him for his Church at that tyme: And whether both they and theyr people were not bound to submit vnto it, and no other. Insomuch as when As Vz­ziah, Achaz, Manesseh, &c. 2 Chrō. 26. and 28. and 33. cap. any of them at­tempted or did otherwise, they were sharply reproved and grievously punished from the Lord. And contrarily, when As Asa, Iehoscha. phat, Heze­kiah, losiah, &c. 2 Chro. 15. & 17. & 19. & 20. & 29. & 30. & 31. & 32 & 34 & 35. cap. they obeyed the voyce of the Lord and followed his Lawes and commaundements given by Moses, then did they and theyr kingdomes prosper through the blessing of God. The same is to be brought and said of Christian Princes and Ma­gistrates at this day: Yea rather more of these then of the o­ther, inasmuch as Christ IEsus Heb. 3. 1. 2. 3. the Apostle and high Priest of our profession hath ben faithfull to him that appoyn­ted him, even as was Moses in all his house: and being the Sonne is covnted worthy of more honour the Moses the servant. Neyther is it or can be any disparagement hindrance or dis­honour to Princes and Potentates for themselves and theyr people to be subiect to the Sonne of God and his ordinances, who is King of kings and Lord of Lords, set at the right hād of God the Father, having all power given him in heavē and in earth: But it is and will be theyr greatest honour and bene­fit both in this life and in that which is to come: even as theyr disobedience is and will be the cōtrary: as it is Psal 2. 10. 11. 12. writtē, And [Page 135] now ô Kings be vvise, receyv instruction ye Iudges of the earth: Serve the Lord in feare, and reioyce in trembling: Kisse the Son­ne, least he be angry and ye perish in the vvay vvhen his vvrath shall burne but a litle: Blessed are all that trust in him.

Thus have we seen the weaknes likewise of this last rea­son alledged by Mr H. for defence of his seeking and taking or­dination at the Prelates hāds. By discussing whereof appeareth also, that who so wil minister in the Church the holy things of GOD, must be carefull to have such entrance and calling thereto as he hath appoynted in his word: And that other­wise to do, though it were vpon the commaundement and ap­poyntment of all the Princes of the earth, cannot but be sinne against the Lord, who hath Deut. 12. 32. said, Whatsoever I commaund you take heed you do it, thou shalt put nothing thereto nor take ought therefrom: And contrary to that strait charge of the Apostle to Timothy and all Ministers of the Gospell (tow­thing the Lawes ād ordināces given by Christ to his Church) 1 Tim. 6. 13—16. saying, I charge thee in the sight of God vvho quickneth all things, and before Iesus Christ vvhich vnder Pontius Pilate vvit­nessed a good confession, that thou keep this commaundement vvithout spot and vnblameable, vntill the appearing of our Lord IEsus Christ: Which in due tyme he vvill shovv that is bles­sed and Prince onely, the King of Kings and Lord of Lords.

And here now would we end this writing, but that it is needfull in a word to poynt at some other particulars mentio­ned by Mr H. in this last reason.

1 One is, that speaking of the ordination he took from the Prelates, he saith here he looked not so much vnto the Man as to the Lavv: And yet in his second reason before would have vs beleev, he looked to the Man, that is, to the Bishop as being a Minister and preacher of the Gospell, as there he al­ledgeth. Thus still he forgetteth himself.

2. Another is, that having before in his first reason confessed that the Prelates by the Lavv of GOD are not capable of this povver to ordeyne Ministers vvhich is committed vnto them by Act of Parliament, yet here he saith he came vnto them for it, regarding vvith reverence the Lavv and Christian Magistrate. Now how will he ever perswade this, that he could regard vvith reverence the Lavv and Christian Magistrate, when by his own confession it seemeth he re­gard not with reverence the Lavv of GOD and Christ himself? [Page 136] The Pro. 8. 15. 16. Rom 13. 1—5. 1 Pet. 2. 13. vvith Act. 4. 19. 1 Sam. 22 17. Mat. 22. due reverence and obedience of the Magistrate doth and cānot but depend vpon the reverence ād obedience of God by whom Princes raigne, ād for whom they are to be obeyed, not for wrath onely but for conscience sake. Where this there­fore is wanting, how can the other rightly be had that depen­deth vpon it? But of this ynough hath ben sayd already. One­ly mark still his forgetfulnes and contradiction of himself.

3. Thirdly, where he graunteth, the Prelates have theyr power and authority by Act of Parliament (Yea such power and authority as by the Lavv of God they are not capable of): it may appeare that themselves see this Prelacy and authority there­of to be no ordinance of Iesus Christ, but an humane treatu­re, the ordinance and constitution of Man. Let them therefo­re as long as they will plead for it, and for theyr Ministery re­ceyved from and executed vnder it: Yet in the end will be veri­fyed of it, as of all other the inventions of men in Gods wor­ship, that which Christ hath long synce foretold concerning them all Mat. 15. 13. saying, Alplanting vvhich my heavenly Father hath not planted, shalbe rooted vp.

4. Finally, where he sayth that vvithout the Magistrates liking and allovvance they cannot be admitted to the Ministery in peace; he now at length plainely bewrayeth what it is indeed that moveth them to receyv and joyne vnto another Mi­nistery and worship then the Lord Iesus hath ordeyned, and so to stand in transgression against him and his holy ordinan­ces: even the same thing, that moved the [...] teachers to [...] circumcision among the Gentiles that had receyved the Gos­pell, which the Apostle Gal. 6. 12. sayth was, onely because they vvould not suffer persecution for the crosse Christ: but would rather have the peace of the world though with brea [...]h of Christs or­dinance, then the afflictions of the Gospell by yeelding obe­dience therevnto against the liking and allowā [...]e of men Mo­ses was otherwise mynded, who Heb. 11. 24. 25. 26. chuse rather to beare the rebuke of Christ ād to suffer adversity with the people of God, then to enioy the treasures of Egypt or pleasures of sinne for a season: And the Apostles likewise, who Act. 5. 40 41. vvith 4. 18. 19. 20. refusing to obey the rulers of Ierusalem that commaunded them not to preach in the Name of Iesus, and being therefore beat and [...]courged, yet were glad and rejoyced that they were counted worthy to suffer rebuke for his Name: Yea and Christ himself, who Heb. 2. 10. being Prince of our salvation was consecrate through afflic­tions: and requireth likewise of all that will be followers of him, Mar. 8. 34. saying, Whosoever will follow me, let him forshake [Page 137] himself and take vp his crosse and follow me. And thus have the servants of GOD through his grace and power ben mynded and walked in all ages: howsoever these men now would seem to have found a nearer and more easy way to the Kingdome of heaven. But let them not deceyv themselves: Whatsoever they do or may think to the contrary, certayne it is as Christ hath Mat. 7. 14. Luk. 13. 24. said, that the gate is strait and the vvay narrovv that leadeth vnto life, and fevv there be that fynd it.

Yet do we not deny neyther, but it is to be accounted an happy Esa. 49. 23 Act. 9. 31. 1 Tim. 2, 1. 2 vvith Mat. 28. 20. benefit and greatly to be desired, that the Church and people of God may have rest ād be suffred to lead a godly life in peace and quyetnes: keping the faith, order, commaun­dements and statutes which our Lord Iesus hath given and appoynted to his Church. But if this cannot be had in peace without persecution, yet Psal. 119 23. 59. 60. 6. 1 Tim. 6. 13 14 vvith 2 Tim. 2. 3. 12. 1 Thes. 1. 6. Rom. 8. 17. 18. 35—39. Rev. 2. 10. ād 14. 12. 13. must we not therefore refuse or turne from the way and commaundement of Christ, but set our feet therein notwithstanding, and alway be ready to walk through the midst of afflictions with ioy in the holy Ghost, by the grace and assistance of Christ our Lord: Knowing that if we suffer vvith him, vve shall also raigne vvith him. For the momentane lightnes of our affliction causeth vnto vs a far most excellent eternall waight of glory, while we look not on the things which are seen, but on the things which are not seen: for the things which are seen be tēporary, but the things which are not seen be eternall. 2 Cor. 4. 17. 18.

To God be prayse and glory for ever.

Amen.

1595.